Ok

En poursuivant votre navigation sur ce site, vous acceptez l'utilisation de cookies. Ces derniers assurent le bon fonctionnement de nos services. En savoir plus.

samedi, 21 mars 2015

The New "Dugin Affair"

neo_con_resim_sony.jpg

Cold War II: This Time, The Commies Are In Washington

The New "Dugin Affair"

By

Pro Libertate Blog

Ex: http://www.lewrockwell.com

dugin-conf-against.jpgThe Regime in Washington is the only government asserting the supposed right to carry out summary executions anywhere on the face of the globe, so we shouldn’t be surprised to learn that it also claims the right to impose “sanctions” on foreign citizens who publicly criticize it. On March 11, the Office of Foreign Assets Control (OFAC) added Russian academic Alexander Dugin to its roster of “individuals and entities to be sanctioned over Russia’s interference in Ukraine.”

This decree means that any property belonging to Dugin that is within reach of the Soyuz (aka the country formerly known as the United States of America) is subject to forfeiture, and US citizens who do business with the professor will face criminal prosecution under the Trading with the Enemy Act.

What did Dugin – a so-called “mad professor” who will inevitably be portrayed on film by Russell Crowe — do that merits this designation? He holds no government position, nor is he the chieftain of a private criminal syndicate. Dugin, an outspoken Russian nationalist, has been depicted as a species of terrorist – the intellectual leader of a “revisionist” movement in Russia.

It is his use of the written and spoken word that provoked the outrage of the Trotskyites controlling Washington’s war-making apparatus. Dugin’s heretical rejection of Washington’s imperial rule-set made him “one of the most dangerous people on the planet,” according to noted geostrategic analyst Glenn Beck.

In other words, Dugin – a citizen of a country with which the United States is not formally at war – was targeted for economic punishment as a thought criminal. He should consider himself fortunate that he hasn’t yet been targeted for a drone strike.

According to the OFAC, sanctions against Dugin and a dozen other figures were necessary in order to “hold accountable those responsible for violations of Ukraine’s sovereignty and territorial integrity.”

neocons-KAGAN-PNAC-FAMILY.jpg

If that were the objective, Assistant Secretary of State Victoria Nuland’s name would be at the top of the index of proscribed persons. A little more than a year ago, some might recall, Nuland was caught in the act of plotting to unseat Ukraine’s elected president and install a junta that would take dictation from Washington and the IMF.

Nuland has apologized to EU leaders about whom she made disparaging remarks during the intercepted phone call with US Ambassador to Ukraine Geoffrey Pyatt – thereby acknowledging the authenticity of the recording. She has never apologized, to say nothing of being held accountable, for her role in violating “Ukraine’s sovereignty and territorial integrity.”

It appears that those in charge of the Regime, like their Soviet forebears, employ “Aesopian language” in their public pronouncements about foreign policy, much as Soviet ruler Leonid Brezhnev did in the September 1968 address outlining the doctrine that bore his name.

“Without question, the peoples of the socialist countries and the Communist parties have and must have freedom to determine their country’s path of development,” explained Brezhnev in a sentence pregnant with the word “however.”

“Any decisions they make, however” – there it is! – “must not be harmful either to socialism in their own country or to the fundamental interests of other socialist countries…. Whoever forgets this in giving exclusive emphasis to the autonomy and independence of Communist parties is guilty of a one-sided approach, and of shirking their internationalist duties…. The sovereignty of individual socialist countries cannot be set against the interests of world socialism and the world revolutionary movement.”

On this principle, Brezhnev insisted, the August 1968 Soviet-led invasion of Czechoslovakia, in which hundreds were killed and a reformist government was destroyed, was not a violation of that country’s “socialist sovereignty,” but rather an enhancement thereof.

The ruling elite in Washington and the EU see developments in Ukraine in the same light. The coup that ousted the country’s elected president, Viktor Yanukovych, was a responsible exercise in “internationalism”; the plebiscite that led to Crimean secession, by way of contrast, was an offense against the “world revolutionary movement” that must be punished through mass bloodshed.

Brejnev3.jpgBrezhnevite language was recited by US Commissar for War Chuck Hagel during a surrealistic speech last October in which he claimed that the US and NATO “must deal with a revisionist Russia – with its modern and capable army – on NATO’s doorstep.”

Rear Admiral John Kirby was given the unpalatable task of defending Hagel’s statement when asked about it by AP reporter Matt Lee.

“Is it not logical to look at this and say – the reason why Russia’s army is at NATO’s doorstep is because NATO has expanded, rather than Russia expanding?” a composed and visibly disgusted Lee asked of Kirby, whose twitchiness and flop sweat summoned inevitable comparisons to Nathan Thurm, the pathologically dishonest lawyer played by Martin Short.

“I think that’s the way President Putin probably looks at it – it is certainly not the way we look at it,” oozed Kirby by way of a non-reply.

“You don’t think that NATO has expanded eastward towards Russia?” Lee wearily persisted.

“NATO has expanded,” Kirby grudgingly admitted, before trying to deflect the conversation toward Russia’s supposed transgressions.

“It wasn’t NATO that was ordering tons of tactical battalions and army to the Ukraine border,” Kirby declared.

“I am pretty sure that Ukraine is not a member of NATO – unless that’s changed,” Lee pointed out, while trying, without success, to get Kirby to admit the obvious  fact that “You are moving closer to Russia and you’re blaming the Russians for being close to NATO.”

Kirby began his exercise in baroque double-speak saying that Russia’s “intentions and motives” displayed an effort to call back “the glory days of the Soviet Union.” He ended by accusing Russia of aggression by moving troops within its own borders in response to US-abetted violence within a neighboring country.

There is nothing novel about Soviet-grade semantic engineering of this kind by a Pentagon spokesliar. In a November 2005 press conference, Donald Rumsfeld, who at the time was Chief Commissar for Aggression and Occupation — or, as the position is more commonly known, Secretary of Defense – described what he called an “epiphany” regarding the resistance to the Regime’s humanitarian errand in Iraq.

“This is a group of people who don’t merit the word `insurgency,’ I think,”Comrade Rumsfeld pontificated. “I think that you can have a legitimate insurgency in a country that has popular support and has a cohesiveness and has a legitimate gripe. This people don’t have a legitimate gripe.”

This, too, was a familiar theme in Brezhnev-era official cant: Once the forces of “progress” have taken control of a country, all resistance is “counter-revolutionary,” because nobody could have a legitimate grievance.

How, then, were the Iraqi guerillas to be described, since the term “insurgents” was forbidden? Shortly before leaving for a scandal-abbreviated term as head of the World Bank, Rumsfeld’s deputy Paul Wolfowitz employed the orthodox Marxist expression “forces of reaction” to describe those ungrateful Iraqis who had taken up arms against the radiant forces of democratic liberation.

Language of this kind has a familiar odor to Russian nationalists like Dugin, who displays no nostalgia for the Soviet Union into which he was born in 1962.

“We distinguish between two different things: the American people and the American political elite,” Dugin explained a year ago in a “Letter to the American People on Ukraine.” “We sincerely love the first and we profoundly hate the second.”

“The American people [have their] own traditions, habits, values, ideals, options and beliefs that are their own,” he continues. “These grant to everybody the right to be different, to choose freely, to be what one wants to be and can be or become. It is a wonderful feature. It gives strength and pride, self-esteem and assurance. We Russians admire that.”

Unfortunately, Dugin continues, the American political elite have their own version of the Brezhnev Doctrine under which respect for “diversity” is limited by the “international obligations” imposed by the Empire.

“The American political elite, above all on an international level, act quite contrary to [American] values,” Dugin asserts. “They insist on conformity and regard the American way of life as something universal and obligatory.”

Most Americans, Dugin correctly surmises, “sincerely think that the Russian nation was born with Communism, with the Soviet Union. But that is a total misconception. We are much older than that. The Soviet period was just a short epoch in our long history. We existed before the Soviet Union and we are existing after the Soviet Union.”

Ukraine, from Dugin’s perspective, is defined by a “multiplicity of identities,” the most important of which, to him, is Kiev’s role in the “genesis” of the Russian people. Eastern and western Ukraine, he contends, is historically and culturally part of “Greater Russia.” Contemporary Kiev and the western section of the country are more congenial to the West.

Ethnolingusitic_map_of_ukraine.png

Apart from the ideological demands (and crony capitalist interests) of Washington and the EU, there is no reason why Ukraine cannot peacefully devolve into two or more political entities. The alternative is continuing, and escalating, the US-abetted civil war that increasingly appears to be a preliminary round in what could become a direct military conflict between Washington and Moscow.

“We have no thoughts of, or desire to, hurt America,” Dugin insists. “You want to be free. You and all others deserve it. But what the hell are you doing in the capital of ancient Russia, Victoria Nuland? Why do you intervene in our domestic affairs?… Any honest American calmly studying the case will arrive at the conclusion: `Let them decide for themselves. We are not similar to these strange and wild Russians, but let them go their own way. And we are going to go our own way.’”

Merely to suggest such a non-interventionist posture, Brezhnev’s disciples in Washington would object, is to “shirk our internationalist duties.”

“The American political elite has another agenda,” Dugin correctly observes. It is “to provoke wars, to mix in regional conflicts, to incite the hatred of different ethnic groups. The American political elite sacrifices the American people to causes that are far from you, vague, uncertain, and finally very, very bad…. They lie about us. And they lie about you. They give you a distorted image of yourself. The American political elite has stolen, perverted and counterfeited the American identity. And they make us hate you and they make you hate us.”

Dugin offers an alternative approach:

“Let us hate the American political elite together. Let us fight them for our identities – you for the American, us for the Russian, but the enemy in both cases is the same, the global oligarchy who rules the world using you and smashing us. Let us revolt. Let us resist. Together. Russians and Americans. We are the people. We are not their puppets.”

Sober and responsible people might find elements of Dugin’s worldview – and some of his past associations — troubling or even repellent while finding his prognosis of current affairs to be sound and compelling.

One need not endorse what Dugin would like to build in his own country in order to appreciate the truths he tells about the people who are orchestrating a war that could destroy both our country and his. And the means used to criminalize Dugin for giving voice to impermissible thoughts is irrefutable proof that Washington, not Moscow, is home to the true heirs of Lenin’s totalitarian vision.

mercredi, 18 mars 2015

États-Unis : Sanctions contre Douguine, le théoricien du nouvel impérialisme russe

RwdRA8M.jpg

États-Unis : Sanctions contre Douguine, le théoricien du nouvel impérialisme russe

Ex: http://fortune.fdesouche.com

Alexandre Douguine, penseur atypique, défend depuis longtemps le dépeçage de l’Ukraine au nom de sa vision d’une Russie « eurasiatique », influençant le Kremlin et une partie des radicaux européens.

Les États-Unis viennent de publier une nouvelle liste de 14 personnes à sanctionner pour leur rôle dans la crise ukrainienne. Au milieu des militaires, des personnages politiques favorables à l’ancien régime ou aux nouvelles républiques autoproclamées de l’Est du pays, figure un intellectuel russe, Alexandre Douguine.

Ce personnage atypique prône, depuis des années, le retour d’une grande Russie «eurasiatique», avec l’oreille attentive du Kremlin comme l’histoire récente l’a montré.

Si Douguine est très peu connu en Occident, il est en Russie un personnage public, notamment grâce à ses succès en librairie. Intellectuel, théoricien géopolitique, il prend part à la vie politique russe.


Né en 1962 au sein d’une famille de militaire, il est aujourd’hui facilement reconnaissable avec sa barbe biblique qui lui donne un petit air de Raspoutine. Politiquement, il a débuté chez les monarchistes, avant de passer chez les communistes puis de devenir l’idéologue du Parti national-bolchévique.

Autre figure de ce mouvement, l’écrivain Limonov dira de lui qu’il est le «Cyrille et Méthode du fascisme». Il est en effet devenu «le seul doctrinaire d’ampleur de la droite radicale russe», selon la spécialiste Marlène Laruelle*.

Eurasie et anti-américanisme

Douguine est aujourd’hui considéré comme le chantre du «néo-eurasisme», cette théorie géopolitique qui veut redonner à la Russie sa splendeur, sa puissance et sa sphère d’influence des époques soviétique et tsariste. Et même au-delà, puisqu’il préconise l’intégration de la Mandchourie, du Tibet ou de la Mongolie à cet espace.

En Europe, les Pays-Baltes et les Balkans doivent selon être réintégrés. Quant à l’Ukraine, elle devait être dépecée: bien avant les évènements de l’an dernier, il réclamait la division du pays selon les sphères d’influence de Moscou et de Kiev.

Le développement de cette puissance russe «eurasiatique», va de pair avec un très fort anti-américanisme, et un anti-atlantisme, qui semble ne pas avoir échappé à Washington.

Une influence sur Poutine?

Alexandre Douguine a ses entrées auprès du pouvoir. Il est depuis longtemps conseiller à la Douma, le Parlement russe. Il possède également une certaine influence auprès de l’Académie militaire russe. On ne sait pas, en revanche, s’il voit souvent le président Vladimir Poutine. Il y a eu entre eux des hauts et des bas. Quand on le questionne sur le sujet, Douguine reste évasif.

Le retour de Poutine semble être une période favorable. «À l’évidence, l’influence de Douguine est considérable […] Dans ses derniers discours, le président [Poutine] adopte ses thématiques et même sa phraséologie. C’est effrayant», témoignait l’an dernier un conseiller du Kremlin.

Au-delà du Kremlin, ses thèses ont depuis longtemps franchi les frontières russes pour être adoptées par une partie de l’extrême droite européenne, qui le considère comme l’un de ses prinicpaux penseurs. En France, de nombreux nationalistes russophiles s’y réfèrent et Douguine, que l’on a pu voir à Paris lors d’une Manif pour tous, dit «bien connaître» Jean-Marie Le Pen.

«Nous ne voyons absolument pas le lien entre tout ce qui s’est passé dans les sud-est de l’Ukraine et ces sanctions», a réagi, à l’annonce des sanctions, le vice-ministre des Affaires étrangères russes, Sergueï Ryabkov. La décision américaine montre que les États-Unis ne sous-estiment pas le rôle de Douguine dans les derniers développements de la politique extérieure russe

Notes:

* Marlène Laruelle. La Quête d’une identité impériale. Le néo-eurasisme dans la Russie contemporaine. Editions PETRA. 2007.

Le Figaro

vendredi, 13 mars 2015

Unité spirituelle et multipolarité planétaire

Unité spirituelle et multipolarité planétaire

par Georges FELTIN-TRACOL

rg1.jpgLe penseur français René Guénon (1886 – 1957) ne suscite que très rarement l’intérêt de l’université hexagonale. On doit par conséquent se réjouir de la sortie de René Guénon. Une politique de l’esprit par David Bisson. À l’origine travail universitaire, cet ouvrage a été entièrement retravaillé par l’auteur pour des raisons d’attraction éditoriale évidente. C’est une belle réussite aidée par une prose limpide et captivante.

 

René Guénon est le théoricien de la Tradition primordiale. de santé fragile et élevé dans un milieu catholique bourgeois de province à Blois, il fréquente tôt les milieux férus d’ésotérisme et y acquiert une somme de savoirs plus ou moins hétéroclites tout en développant une méfiance tenace à l’égard de certains courants occultistes tels le théosophisme et le spiritisme. Côtoyant tour à tour catholiques, gnostiques et francs-maçons, René Guénon édifie une œuvre qui couvre aussi bien la franc-maçonnerie que le catholicisme traditionnel et l’islam.

 

En effet, dès 1911, René Guénon passe à cette dernière religion et prend le nom arabe d’Abdul Waha-Yaha, « le Serviteur de l’Unique ». Puis, en 1931, il s’installe définitivement au Caire d’où il deviendra, outre une référence spirituelle pour des Européens, un cheikh réputé. David Bisson explique les motifs de cette implication orientale. Guénon est réputé pour sa fine connaissance des doctrines hindoues. La logique aurait voulu qu’il s’installât en Inde et/ou qu’il acceptât l’hindouisme. En quête d’une initiation valide et après avoir frayé avec le gnosticisme et la franc-maçonnerie, l’islam lui paraît la solution la plus sérieuse. Même s’il demande aux Européens de retrouver la voie de la Tradition via l’Église catholique, ses propos en privé incitent au contraire à embrasser la foi musulmane.

 

Réception de la pensée de Guénon

 

Les écrits de René Guénon attirent les Occidentaux qui apprécient leur enseignement clair, rigoureux et méthodique. David Bisson n’a pas que rédigé la biographie intellectuelle de l’auteur de La Crise du monde moderne. Il mentionne aussi son influence auprès de ses contemporains ainsi que son abondante postérité métaphysique. La revue Le Voile d’Isis – qui prendra ensuite pour titre Études Traditionnelles – publie avec régularité les articles du « Maître » qui « constituent […] une sorte de guide grâce auquel les lecteurs peuvent s’orienter dans le foisonnement des traditions ésotériques en évitant les contrefaçons spirituelles (théosophisme, occultisme, etc.) (p. 146) ». Guénon se montre attentif à examiner à l’aune de la Tradition le soufisme, l’hindouisme, le taoïsme, le confucianisme, etc., « ce qui permet […] d’évaluer le caractère régulier de telle ou telle branche religieuse. Ainsi, la doctrine tantrique est-elle déclarée conforme et, donc, “ orthodoxe ” au regard des principes posés par la Tradition. De même, la kabbale est considérée comme le véritable ésotérisme de la religion juive et remonte, à travers les signes et symboles de la langue hébraïque, jusqu’à la source de la tradition primordiale (p. 147) ». Il élabore ainsi une véritable « contre-Encyclopédie » spiritualiste et prévient des risques permanentes de cette « contrefaçon traditionnelle » qu’est la contre-initiation.

 

C’est dans ce corpus métaphysique que puisent les nombreux héritiers, directs ou putatifs, de René Guénon. David Bisson les évoque sans en omettre les divergences avec le maître ou entre eux. Il consacre ainsi de plusieurs pages à l’influence guénonienne sur l’islamologue du chiisme iranien et traducteur de Heidegger, Henry Corbin, sur le sociologue des imaginaires, Gilbert Durand, sur le rénovateur néo-gnostique Raymond Abellio et sur les ébauches maladroites – souvent tendancieuses – de vulgarisation conduites par le duo Louis Pauwels – Jacques Bergier. David Bisson s’attache aussi à quelques cas particuliers comme le Roumain Mircea Eliade.

 

rg2.jpgAu cours de l’Entre-deux-guerres, le futur historien des religions affine sa propre vision du monde. Alimentant sa réflexion d’une immense curiosité pluridisciplinaire, il a lu – impressionné – les écrits de Guénon. D’abord rétif à tout militantisme politique, Eliade se résout sous la pression de ses amis et de son épouse à participer au mouvement politico-mystique de Corneliu Codreanu. Il y devient alors une des principales figures intellectuelles et y rencontre un nommé Cioran. Au sein de cet ordre politico-mystique, Eliade propose un « nationalisme archaïque (p. 252) » qui assigne à la Roumanie une vocation exceptionnelle. Son engagement dans la Garde de Fer ne l’empêche pas de mener une carrière de diplomate qui se déroule en Grande-Bretagne, au Portugal et en Allemagne. Son attrait pour les « mentalités primitives » et les sociétés traditionnelles pendant la Seconde Guerre mondiale s’accroît si bien qu’exilé en France après 1945, il jette les premières bases de l’histoire des religions qui le feront bientôt devenir l’universitaire célèbre de Chicago. Si Eliade s’éloigne de Guénon et ne le cite jamais, David Bisson signale cependant qu’il lui expédie ses premiers ouvrages. En retour, ils font l’objet de comptes-rendus précis. Bisson peint finalement le portrait d’un Mircea Eliade louvoyant, désireux de faire connaître et de pérenniser son œuvre.

 

Le syncrétisme ésotérique de Schuon

 

Contrairement à Eliade, la référence à Guénon est ouvertement revendiquée par Frithjof Schuon. Ce Français né en Suisse d’un père allemand et d’une mère alsacienne se convertit à l’islam et adopte le nom d’Aïssa Nour ed-Din. En Algérie, il intègre la tarîqa (confrérie initiatique) du cheikh al-Alawî. Instruit dans le soufisme, Schuon devient vite le cheikh d’une nouvelle confrérie. Dans sa formation intellectuelle, Guénon « apparaît comme un “ maître de doctrine ” (p. 160) ». On a très tôt l’impression que « ce que Guénon a exposé de façon théorique, Schuon le décline de façon pratique (p. 162) ».

 

PFS_couleur.jpgEn étroite correspondance épistolaire avec Guénon, Schuon devient son « fils spirituel ». cela lui permet de recruter de nouveaux membres pour sa confrérie soufie qu’il développe en Europe. D’abord favorable à son islamisation, Schuon devient ensuite plus nuancé, « la forme islamique ne contrevenant, en aucune manière, à la dimension chrétienne de l’Europe. Il essaiera même de fondre les deux perspectives dans une approche universaliste dont l’ésotérisme sera le vecteur (p. 172) ». Cette démarche syncrétiste s’appuie dès l’origine sur son nom musulman signifiant « Jésus, Lumière de la Tradition».

 

Frithjof Schuon défend une sorte d’« islamo-christianisme ». Cette évolution se fait avec prudence, ce qui n’empêche pas parfois des tensions avec l’homme du Caire. Construite sur des « révélations » personnelles a priori mystiques, la méthode de Schuon emprunte « à plusieurs sources. Principalement fondée sur la pratique soufie, elle est irriguée de références à d’autres religions (christianisme, hindouisme, bouddhisme, etc.) et donne ainsi l’impression d’une mise en abîme de l’ésotérisme compris dans son universalité constitutive (p. 203) ». En 1948, dans un texte paru dans Études Traditionnelles, Schuon, désormais fin ecclésiologue, explique que le baptême et les autres sacrements chrétiens sont des initiations valables sans que les chrétiens soient conscients de cette potentialité. Cette thèse qui contredit le discours guénonien, provoque sa mise à l’écart. Dans les décennies suivants, il confirmera son tournant universaliste en faisant adopter par sa tarîqa la figure de la Vierge Marie, en s’expatriant aux États-Unis et en intégrant dans les rites islamo-chrétiens des apports chamaniques amérindiens.

 

Avec René Guénon, Frithjof Schuon et leurs disciples respectifs, on peut estimer que « la pensée de la Tradition semble de façon irrémédiable se conjuguer avec la pratique soufie (p. 175) ». Or, à l’opposé de la voie schuonienne et un temps assez proche de la conception de Mircea Eliade existe en parallèle la vision traditionnelle de l’Italien Julius Evola, présenté comme « le “ fils illégitime ” de la Tradition (p. 220) » tant il est vrai que sa personnalité détonne dans les milieux traditionalistes.

 

Ayant influencé le jeune Eliade polyglotte et en correspondance fréquente avec Guénon, Evola concilie à travers son équation personnelle la connaissance ésotérique de la Tradition et la pensée nietzschéenne. De sensibilité notoirement guerrière (ou activiste), Julius Evola se méfie toutefois des références spirituelles orientales, ne souhaite pas se convertir à l’islam et, contempteur féroce des monothéismes, préfère redécouvrir la tradition spécifique européenne qu’il nomme « aryo-romaine ». Tant Eliade qu’Evola reprennent dans leurs travaux « la définition que Guénon donne du folklore : ce n’est pas seulement une création populaire, mais aussi un réservoir d’anciennes connaissances ésotériques, le creuset d’une mémoire collective bien vivante (p. 269) ». Mais, à la différence du jeune Roumain ou du Cairote, Evola n’hésite pas à s’occuper de politique et d’événements du quotidien (musiques pop-rock, ski…). Quelque peu réticent envers le fascisme officiel, il en souhaite un autre plus aristocratique, espère dans une rectification du national-socialisme allemand, considère les S.S. comme l’esquisse d’un Ordre mystico-politique et collabore parfois aux titres officiels du régime italien en signant des articles polémiques.

 

Tradition et géopolitique

 

Tout au cours de sa vie, Julius Evola verse dans la politique alors que « Guénon n’a cessé de mettre en garde ses lecteurs contre les “ tentations ” de l’engagement politique (p. 219) ». Les prises de position évoliennes disqualifient leur auteur auprès des fidèles guénoniens qui y voient une tentative de subversion moderne de la Tradition… De ce fait, « la plupart des disciples de Guénon ne connaissent pas les ouvrages du penseur italien et, lorsqu’ils les connaissent, cherchent à en minorer la portée (p. 220) ». Néanmoins, entre la réponse musulmane soufie défendue par Guénon et la démarche universaliste de Schuon, la voie évolienne devient pour des Européens soucieux de préserver leur propre identité spirituelle propre l’unique solution digne d’être appliquée. Ce constat ne dénie en rien les mérites de René Guénon dont la réception est parfois inattendue. Ainsi retrouve-t-on sa riche pensée en Russie en la personne du penseur néo-eurasiste russe Alexandre Douguine.

 

Grande figure intellectuelle en Russie, Alexandre Douguine écrit beaucoup, manifestant par là un activisme métapolitique débordant et prolifique. Depuis quelques années, les Éditions Ars Magna offrent au public francophone des traductions du néo-eurasiste russe. Dans l’un de ses derniers titres traduits, Pour une théorie du monde multipolaire, Alexandre Douguine mentionne Orient et Occident et La Grande Triade de Guénon. Il y voit un « élément, propre à organiser la diplomatie inter-civilisationnel dans des circonstances de ce monde multipolaire, [qui] réside dans la philosophie traditionaliste (p. 183) ».

 

Pour une théorie du monde multipolaire est un livre didactique qui expose la vision douguinienne de la multipolarité. Il débute par l’énoncé de la multipolarité avant de passer en revue les principales théories des relations internationales (les écoles réalistes, le libéralisme, les marxismes, les post-positivismes avec des courants originaux tels que la « théorie critique », le post-modernisme, le constructivisme, le féminisme, la « sociologie historique » et le normativisme). Il conclut qu’aucun de ces courants ne défend un système international multipolaire qui prend acte de la fin de l’État-nation.

 

4ptport.jpgMais qu’est-ce que la multipolarité ? Pour Alexandre Douguine, ce phénomène « procède d’un constat : l’inégalité fondamentale entre les États-nations dans le monde moderne, que chacun peut observer empiriquement. En outre, structurellement, cette inégalité est telle que les puissances de deuxième ou de troisième rang ne sont pas en mesure de défendre leur souveraineté face à un défi de la puissance hégémonique, quelle que soit l’alliance de circonstance que l’on envisage. Ce qui signifie que cette souveraineté est aujourd’hui une fiction juridique (pp. 8 – 9) ».  « La multipolarité sous-tend seulement l’affirmation que, dans le processus actuel de mondialisation, le centre incontesté, le noyau du monde moderne (les États-Unis, l’Europe et plus largement le monde occidental) est confronté à de nouveaux concurrents, certains pouvant être prospères voire émerger comme puissances régionales et blocs de pouvoir. On pourrait définir ces derniers comme des “ puissances de second rang ”. En comparant les potentiels respectifs des États-Unis et de l’Europe, d’une part, et ceux des nouvelles puissances montantes (la Chine, l’Inde, la Russie, l’Amérique latine, etc.), d’autre part, de plus en plus nombreux sont ceux qui sont convaincus que la supériorité traditionnelle de l’Occident est toute relative, et qu’il y a lieu de s’interroger sur la logique des processus qui déterminent l’architecture globale des forces à l’échelle planétaire – politique, économie, énergie, démographie, culture, etc. (p. 5) ». Elle « implique l’existence de centres de prise de décision à un niveau relativement élevé (sans toutefois en arriver au cas extrême d’un centre unique, comme c’est aujourd’hui le cas dans les conditions du monde unipolaire). Le système multipolaire postule également la préservation et le renforcement des particularités culturelles de chaque civilisation, ces dernières ne devant pas se dissoudre dans une multiplicité cosmopolite unique (p. 17) ». Le philosophe russe s’inspire de certaines thèses de l’universitaire réaliste étatsunien, Samuel Huntington. Tout en déplorant les visées atlantistes et occidentalistes, l’eurasiste russe salue l’« intuition de Huntington qui, en passant des États-nations aux civilisations, induit un changement qualitatif dans la définition de l’identité des acteurs du nouvel ordre mondial (p. 96) ».

 

Au-delà des États, les civilisations !

 

Alexandre Douguine conçoit les relations internationales sur la notion de civilisation mise en évidence dans un vrai sens identitaire. « L’approche civilisationnelle multipolaire, écrit-il, suppose qu’il existe une unicité absolue de chaque civilisation, et qu’il est impossible de trouver un dénominateur commun entre elles. C’est l’essence même de la multipolarité comme pluriversum (p. 124). » L’influence guénonienne – entre autre – y est notable, tout particulièrement dans cet essai. En effet, Alexandre Douguine dessine « le cadre d’une théorie multipolaire de la paix, qui découpe le monde en plusieurs zones de paix, toujours fondées sur un principe particulier civilisationnel. Ainsi, nous obtenons : Pax Atlantide (composée de la Pax Americana et la Pax Europea), Pax Eurasiatica, Pax Islamica, Pax Sinica, Pax Hindica, Pax Nipponica, Pax Latina, et de façon plus abstraite : Pax Buddhistica et Pax Africana. Ces zones de paix civilisationnelle (caractérisées par une absence de guerre) ainsi qu’une sécurité globale, peuvent être considérées comme les concepts de base du pacifisme multipolaire (p. 130) ».

 

Les civilisations deviennent dès lors les nouveaux acteurs de la scène diplomatique mondiale au-dessus des États nationaux. Cette évolution renforce leur caractère culturel, car, « selon la théorie du monde multipolaire, la communauté de culture est une condition nécessaire pour une intégration réussie dans le “ grand espace ” et, par conséquent, pour la création de pôles au sein du monde multipolaire (p. 127) ». Mais il ne faut pas assimiler les « pôles continentaux » à des super-États naissants. « Dans la civilisation, l’interdépendance des groupes et des couches sociales constituent un jeu complexe d’identités multiples, qui se chevauchent, divergent ou convergent selon les articulations nouvelles. Le code général des civilisations (par exemple, la religion) fixe les conditions – cadres, mais à l’intérieur de ces limites, il peut exister un certain degré de variabilité. Une partie de l’identité peut être fondée sur la tradition, mais une autre peut représenter des constructions innovantes parce que dans la théorie du monde multipolaire, les civilisations sont considérées comme des organismes historiques vivants, immergés dans un processus de transformation constante (p. 131). » Par conséquent, « dans le cadre multipolaire, […] l’humanité est recombinée et regroupée sur une base holistique, que l’on peut désigner sous le vocable d’identité collective (p. 159) ». Ces propos sont véritablement révolutionnaires parce que fondateurs.

 

QhKS4LB+L._SY344_BO1,204,203,200_.jpgPiochant dans toutes les écoles théoriques existantes, le choix multipolaire de Douguine n’est au fond que l’application à un domaine particulier – la géopolitique – de ce qu’il nomme la « Quatrième théorie politique ». Titre d’un ouvrage essentiel, cette nouvelle pensée politique prend acte de la victoire de la première théorie politique, le libéralisme, sur la deuxième, le communisme, et la troisième, le fascisme au sens très large, y compris le national-socialisme.

 

Cette quatrième théorie politique s’appuie sur le fait russe, sur sa spécificité historique et spirituelle, et s’oppose à la marche du monde vers un libéralisme mondialisé dominateur. Elle est « une alternative au post-libéralisme, non pas comme une position par rapport à une autre, mais comme idée opposée à la matière; comme un possible entrant en conflit avec le réel; comme un réel n’existant pas mais attaquant déjà le réel (p. 22) ». Elle provient d’une part d’un prélèvement des principales théories en place et d’autre part de leur dépassement.

 

Une théorie pour l’ère postmoderniste

 

Dans ce cadre conceptuel, le néo-eurasisme se présente comme la manifestation tangible de la quatrième théorie. Discutant là encore des thèses culturalistes du « choc des civilisations » de Samuel Huntington, il dénie à la Russie tout caractère européen. Par sa situation géographique, son histoire et sa spiritualité, « la Russie constitue une civilisation à part entière (p. 167) ». Déjà dans son histoire, « la Russie – Eurasie (civilisation particulière) possédait tant ses propres valeurs distinctes que ses propres intérêts. Ces valeurs se rapportaient à la société traditionnelle avec une importance particulière de la foi orthodoxe et un messianisme russe spécifique (p. 146) ». Et quand il aborde la question des Russes issus du phylum slave – oriental, Alexandre Douguine définit son peuple comme le « peuple du vent et du feu, de l’odeur du foin et des nuits bleu sombre transpercées par les gouffres des étoiles, un peuple portant Dieu dans ses entrailles, tendre comme le pain et le lait, souple comme un magique et musculeux poisson de rivière lavé par les vagues (p. 302) ». C’est un peuple chtonien qui arpente le monde solide comme d’autres naviguent sur toutes les mers du globe. Son essence politique correspond donc à un idéal impérial, héritage cumulatif de Byzance, de l’Empire mongol des steppes et de l’internationalisme prolétarien.

 

Alexandre Douguine fait par conséquent un pari risqué et audacieux : il table sur de gigantesques bouleversements géopolitiques et/ou cataclysmiques qui effaceront les clivages d’hier et d’aujourd’hui pour de nouveaux, intenses et pertinents. Dès à présent, « la lutte contre la métamorphose postmoderniste du libéralisme en postmoderne et un globalisme doit être qualitativement autre, se fonder sur des principes nouveaux et proposer de nouvelles stratégies (p. 22) ».

 

Dans l’évolution politico-intellectuelle en cours, Douguine expose son inévitable conséquence géopolitique déjà évoquée dans Pour une théorie du monde multipolaire : l’idée d’empire ou de « grand espace ». Cette notion est désormais la seule capable de s’opposer à la mondialisation encouragée par le libéralisme et sa dernière manifestation en date, le mondialisme, et à son antithèse, l’éclatement nationalitaire ethno-régionaliste néo-libéral ou post-mondialiste. Dans cette optique, « l’eurasisme se positionne fermement non pas en faveur de l’universalisme, mais en faveur des “ grands espaces ”, non pas en faveur de l’impérialisme, mais pour les “ empires ”, non pas en faveur des intérêts d’un seul pays, mais en faveur des “ droits des peuples ” (p. 207) ».

 

L’auteur ne cache pas toute la sympathie qu’il éprouve pour l’empire au sens évolien/traditionnel du terme. « L’Empire est la société maximale, l’échelle maximale possible de l’Empire. L’Empire incarne la fusion entre le ciel et la terre, la combinaison des différences en une unité, différences qui s’intègrent dans une matrice stratégique commune. L’Empire est la plus haute forme de l’humanité, sa plus haute manifestation. Il n’est rien de plus humain que l’Empire (p. 111). » Il rappelle ensuite que « l’empire constitue une organisation politique territoriale qui combine à la fois une très forte centralisation stratégique (une verticale du pouvoir unique, un modèle centralisé de commandement des forces armées, la présence d’un code juridique civil commun à tous, un système unique de collecte des impôts, un système unique de communication, etc.) avec une large autonomie des formations sociopolitiques régionales, entrant dans la composition de l’empire (la présence d’éléments de droit ethno-confessionnel au niveau local, une composition plurinationale, un système largement développé d’auto-administration locale, la possibilité de cœxistence de différents modèles de pouvoir locaux, de la démocratie tribale aux principautés centralisées, voire aux royaumes) (pp. 210 – 211) ».

 

La démarche douguinienne tend à dépasser de manière anagogique le mondialisme, la Modernité et l’Occident afin de retrouver une pluralité civilisationnelle dynamique à rebours de l’image véhiculée par les relais du Système de l’homme sans racines, uniformisé et « globalitaire ». L’unité spirituelle des peuples envisagée par René Guénon et repris par ses disciples les plus zélés exige dans les faits une multipolarité d’acteurs politiques puissants.

 

Georges Feltin-Tracol

 

• Alexandre Douguine, La Quatrième théorie politique. La Russie et les idées politiques du XXIe siècle, avant-propos d’Alain Soral, Ars Magna, Nantes, 2012, 336, 30 €.

 

• Alexandre Douguine, Pour une théorie du monde multipolaire, Ars Magna, Nantes, 2013, 196 p., 20 €.

 

• David Bisson, René Guénon. Une politique de l’esprit, Pierre-Guillaume de Roux, Paris, 2013, 527 p., 29,90 €.

 

Article printed from Europe Maxima: http://www.europemaxima.com

 

URL to article: http://www.europemaxima.com/?p=4164

jeudi, 26 février 2015

Unité Continentale, el europeísmo thiriartiano actualizado

Por Álvaro Astray

Ex: http://www.elespiadigital.com

Entre los grupos prorrusos o rebeldes del conflicto en el este de Ucrania, uno de los que más ha trascendido en los medios de comunicación han sido las Brigadas Continentales. Las Brigadas Continentales como unidad armada nacen de Unité Continentale, un movimiento formado por nacionalistas europeos, como el conocido Víctor Lenta o su compañero Guillaume, ambos franceses –aunque Lenta con raíces colombianas-, provenientes del nacionalismo revolucionario francés clásico (como Tercera Vía o Juventudes Nacionalistas).

alt

Jean Thiriart con Alexandr Dugin, otro de los referentes de Unité Continentale, en la Plaza Roja

Unité Continentale nace en enero de 2014, en Francia y Serbia, actualizando el concepto NR que tenían sobre Europa a Eurasia, manteniendo el concepto thiriartiano de Patria “desde Dublín a Vladivostok”. Tras una corta actividad política defendiendo la causa anti-imperialista –por ejemplo en Siria- son de los primeros nacionalistas europeos en rechazar las revueltas pseudo-nacionalistas del Maidán, al igual que hicieron organizaciones más importantes del mismo ámbito como el Jobbik húngaro o los griegos de Amanecer Dorado, aunque estos sin enviar tropas.

Pero no es este concepto de Europa, o Eurasia, desde Dublín a Vladivostok el único que toman de Jean Thiriart, padre del nacionalismo revolucionario europeo. Rápidamente, los miembros de Unité Continentale crearon las Brigadas Continentales tomando parte de la lucha armada en suelo novorruso directamente. Este concepto guerrillero también es tomado de Jean Thiriart. En 1968, Thiriart hace una gira por los países socialistas árabes invitado por el partido Baaz. Su objetivo era la creación de las Brigadas Europeas a partir de la organización Jeune Europe. Esta guerrilla tendría como objetivo la lucha contra el imperialismo en Oriente Medio y Sudamérica con objeto de formar militarmente a una amplia guerrilla europea con la que después liberar el territorio europeo que consideraban invadido por el Imperio por excelencia, Estados Unidos. El ejemplo guerrillero de Jeune Europe queda claro con la muerte de Roger Coudroy en Palestina, primer europeo muerto por la causa de liberación. Sin embargo, la oposición de la rama iraquí del Baaz hizo que este proyecto brigadista no se llevara a cabo. Destacar que algunos miembros de Jeune Europa, en su lucha anti-imperialista, pasaron al terrorismo marxista de las Brigadas Rojas, que tomaron mucha fraseología de la organización europeísta.

El otro concepto thiriartiano que vemos en las Brigadas Continentales/Unité Continentale, es la superación del infantilismo anticomunista de los fascismos europeos. Al igual que Thiriart, han comprendido que el único enemigo real hoy en día –y más tras el colapso de la URSS- es el imperialismo capitalista americano. Esto se ha visto claramente en el Donbass. Al principio, la Unidad la formaban únicamente nacionalistas franceses y serbios. Poco a poco se fueron integrando europeos de otros países e incluso sudamericanos. Algunos de estos miembros profesan una ideología comunista, de la que han eliminado el antifascismo, al comprender lo mismo que sus camaradas nacionalistas. Uno de los casos son los comunistas españoles, que se trasladaron a Novorossiya con un fuerte antifascismo, y después del tiempo, y a fuerza de contacto con el pueblo novorruso, alguno de ellos se ha convertido a la Ortodoxia, y han dejado de lado ese antifascismo debido al contacto con los hermanos en armas.

lundi, 23 février 2015

Douguine sur la « liste noire » ?

dugoooo.jpg

Douguine sur la « liste noire » ?

Volker_Beck_Enthu__llung.jpgUn certain Volker Beck (ci-contre), député des « Verts » au parlement allemand, s’est récemment jeté sur le clavier de son ordinateur pour se fendre d’une lettre au ministère fédéral des affaires étrangères pour réclamer qu’Alexandre Douguine, le militant eurasiste russe, soit placé sur la « liste noire » des Russes sanctionnés par l’UE, afin, na! tralala!, qu’il ne puisse plus venir en Europe pour exposer ses thèses eurasistes et « multipolaires », pour le plus grand bien des chimères transatlantiques et unipolaires assénées par CNN et les cliques néo-libérales et otanesques (on se demande ce que doivent en penser ses électeurs, nombreux, issus des vieilles gauches allemandes...?). Le magazine allemand Zuerst avait en effet invité le politologue russe comme orateur pour participer à un colloque réservé à ses abonnés et lecteurs, événement qui doit se tenir début mars. L’agitation frénétique du député vert semble toutefois être sans objet : la « liste noire » de l’UE ne compte que des hommes d’affaires ou des représentants officiels de l’Etat russe : Douguine, lui, ne fait pas d’affaires et ne détient aucun mandat ou fonction au sein de la Fédération de Russie.

(Source : Zuerst, n°3/2015 ; http://www.zuerst.de ).

lundi, 09 février 2015

The Magical World of the Heroes

The Magical World of the Heroes
 
Ex: http://www.lumineboreali.net
 
mmh61npIUW.jpgI discovered this fascinating little article by Alexander Dugin. I found it particularly interesting because this intriguing and mystical Hermetic work from Renaissance Italy, Il mondo magico de gli heroi – or The Magical World of the Heroes , authored by Cesare della Riviera – is referred to extensively in a couple of books I have had the pleasure to read recently, one for entertainment, the other for serious study: the esoteric author Joscelyn Godwin's curious little novel The Forbidden Book (certainly recommended, despite the portrayal of the radical traditionalist right as villains), and Julius Evola's The Hermetic Tradition. I assume that the latter work would be known to anyone on here claiming an interest in Evola's esotericism.

Let this thread be dedicated to Cesare della Riviera and Il mondo magico de gli heroi. Do not hesitate to share material concerning this, or overlapping topics, such as Evola's The Hermetic Tradition.

Now keep in mind that the article below is worded quite obscurely in symbolic language. As I have not come far in my study of the Hermetic Tradition yet, I cannot comment with great certainty upon the precision or correctness of the following commentary. But it is interesting and brief reading that might inspire the public to investigate this subject further.

There are even some questionable political statements of Dugin in there that are not very central to the subject that is della Riviera's esoteric lineage.


1. An Open Entrance to the Occult text of Cesare della Riviera

"The Magical World of the Heroes" (Il mondo magico de gli heroi), the book by Cesare della Riviera, was published in 1605. Later, in the 20th century, Julius Evola republished it with his comments, asserting that in this hermetic treatise can be found the most open and clear statement of the principles of spiritual alchemy and hermetic art. Rene Guenon notes in his review, however, that the work of della Riviera is far from being as transparent as asserted in Evola's commentary.
And indeed, "The Magical World of the Heroes" is enigmatic to the limit - first, by its literary form, and second, because the concepts with which the author deals are something extremely mysterious in themselves, not clear, and having no equivalent in concrete reality.
But, maybe the difficulties in understanding the given theme arise because the very "heroic principle", the figure of the Hero, is far from the sphere of what is surrounding us today? Perhaps this difficult text is crystal clear for the true heroes and does not require any further decoding?
It is crystal clear and transparent as ice...

2. Cosmogony of Ice

In Evola's books, devoted to the differing problems of tradition and politics, there is always an appeal to the principle of Cold. The theme of Cold emerges here and there, irrespective of if the matter concerns tantra or the existential position of the "solitary man", Zen-Buddhism or knightly mysteries of medieval Europe, modern art or autobiographical notes. "Cold" and "distance" are the two words which, perhaps, are found most often in the "Black Baron's" lexicon.
The hero, by very definition, should be cold. If he will not separate himself from those around him, if he will not freeze the warm energy of daily humanness within himself, he will not be at a level of performing the Impossible, i.e. at the level that marks a hero from the merely human. The hero should leave the people and travel beyond the limit of social cosiness, where penetrating winds of an objective reality, severe and nonhuman, roar. The soil and stones rise against the animal and vegetal worlds. The aggressive vegetation corrodes minerals, and wild animals ruthlessly trample down the obstinate herbs. The elements outside the society show no mercy. The world in itself is a triumphal banquet of substance, whose bottom level merges with the lumps of cosmic ice. The hero is cold, because he is objective, because he accepts the relay race of spontaneous force, furious and unkind, from the world.
The character of all heroes - from Hercules through to Hitler - are identical: they are deeply natural, elemental, abysmally cold and distanced from social compromise. They are the carriers of the abyss of objectivity.
In his strange, hermetic manner Cesare della Riviera thus interprets the word "Angelo" ("angel"):
ANGELO = ANtico GELO, i.e. the "Angel = Ancient Ice".
This is connected with the next phase of the heroic deed, not a voyage toward reality, but an escape from its limits - escape from the ice bonds.
The Alchemy and Cabbala know much about the secret of the "ice stronghold". It is a border separating the "lower waters" of life from the "upper waters" of Spirit. The phrase of della Riviera has a strict theological sense: leaving the sphere of emotional life, the hero becomes a small crystal of ice, a luminous angel, in the glassy sea of Spirit, on which a heavenly throne of Kings is founded. The Snow Queen from Andersen's fairytale has forced the boy Kai to shape pieces of ice into a mysterious angelical word - 'Ewigkeit', but the warm forces of Earth ("Gerda" means 'Earth' in old German) have returned the unfortunate hero to a poor and hopeless life. Instead of an angel, he subsequently becomes a red-faced Scandinavian burger with beer and sausages. Cold is an attribute of a corpse and the initiated one. The bodies of yogi freeze in the process of awakening the sacred snake energy - the higher the Kundalini rises, the more lifeless the corresponding body parts become, until the initiated one turns into a statue of ice, an axis of spiritual constancy.
Each hero necessarily travels to the Pole, into the heart of midnight. There he learns to love that dark and obscure substance, which is called "our Earth" by the alchemists or the "philosophers' magnesia". The urn holding the ashes of Baron Evola is buried in the thickness of an Alpine glacier, on Monte Rosa peak. The mountain was probably named so in honor of the sacral beloved of Friedrich II Hohenstauffen, the one who has not died. La Rosa di Soria. The polar rose.

3. The Voyage of the Polar Nymph

Cyliani, a mysterious 19th century alchemist whose pseudonym was determined only with the help of Pierre Dujols (Magaphon), friend of Fulcanelli and... a secret Valois, wrote that his heroic travel into the "magical world of the heroes" began with a strange visit from the "nymph of the polar star"...
Where do her footsteps lead?
They lead inside. Inside the earth, where a fantastic matter named "sulfuric acid of the
philosophers" is hiding. Visitabis interiora terrae rectificando invenies occultum lapidem. The stone is completely black, as a soul, shrouded in "antimimon pneuma" of the Gnostics. There, from the blackness of personal uncertainty, from undifferentiated "I", slipping away from any name, the magic feat begins. If the hero will not question that which constitutes his apparent essence, he is doomed. Even the divine parents do not give the answer to a problem of an origin of "I".

4. The Secret of the Heavenly Dragon

The search for the nymph is connected to an original problem of the definition of the pole star. The heavenly pole spins around, like "Atalanta fugiens". Once a slender creature was hiding in Ursa Major's fur near Arcturus. She calls herself "Shemol". In 12 thousand years she will say of herself - "I am Vega". But what is this Axis, that the dance of millenia goes round?
Black dot in the northern sky. Dragon coils around it, tempting the steadfast observer, offering doubtful fruits of knowledge. The polar nymph has given to Cyliani the key to victory over this Dragon. Hermeticists consider it a question of the primal matter. Heavenly Dragon, the true north of the ecliptic. He is guarding the boreal heart of black expanses, as a spiral outlining the absent centre.

5. The Second of Betelgeuse

Orion is the most mysterious of all constellations. Time is hiding on his right shoulder. He is the main hero of the subterranean (and not only subterranean!) world. "Betelgeuse" means "hero's shoulder" in Arabic. It is on that very shoulder that is kept the secret of a book which Fulcanelli at first gave to Canseliet, and later withdrew, forbiding its publishing. The matter concerns the "Finis Gloria Mundi", third book by the adept. When Virgo's milk touches the brawny shoulder of the "black god", and he thus loses his hands under ruthless executors' knives, a world fire is coming, the sphere is overturning. The sky falls. It is made of stone, as everybody knows. The heroes are secretly preparing terrible shocks to society. A society which consoles itself with the fact it has banished them from history, but where is the precise border between literary and nuclear range, between a dark corner for meditations and carpet bombardments?
To our information, the agents of Betelgeuse, inhabitants of the "magical world of the heroes", disguised as state officials, have made their way to the engine-room of authority. There is only the certainty of heavenly sequence and processional cycles in their minds. A nuclear fire of the Northern Hemisphere is a way to Olympus, the fire of Hercules for them.
Besides the external Evola had a secret mission...

6. The Forest of Rambouillet

"The forest of Rambouillet is a forest of blood" - Jean Parvulesco hypnotically repeats in his novel. A white deer with its throat cut is found there, then a corpse of a naked woman with identical wounds. The magic wood in which Dante has lost his way. "Philosophers' Forest". On a certain engraving, illustrating the "Tabula Smaragdina" of Hermes Trismegistus, the man with an elk's head is giving the Moon to Eve. Later, if we'll believe Parvulesco, they will meet again in a garden of Rambouillet.
A joyless rendezvous.
"One day Apollo will return, and this time for ever", - says the last prophecy of a Delphian pythoness in IV century A.D.

/Alexander Dugin
Translation: Andrey Bogdanov
 
"One day Apollo will return, and this time for ever",
- says the last prophecy of a Delphian pythoness in IV century A.D.
Apollo is a Hyperborean god, which associates him with the memory of a Golden Age.

mardi, 20 janvier 2015

El problema del Islam y Alexandr Duguin

[Publicamos este texto enviado por el autor con objeto de animar el debate acerca de los temas tratados, pese a que la Página Transversal no comparte las opiniones que se expresan en el mismo].

por Ernesto Milá

Ex: http://paginatransversal.wordpress.com

Leo en la web titulada 4ª Teoría política un artículo de Alexadr Duguin sobre el Islam que me sugiere algunos comentarios. Lamentablemente, no disponemos de todo el tiempo del mundo, especialmente en este momento en el que nos encontramos lejos de la Patria y de nuestros apuntes sobre la materia, pero sí creemos que vale la pena realizar unos cuantos apuntes a la vista de la rapidez con la que se suceden los acontecimientos en Europa y la necesidad de análisis precisos sobre el problema. Así pues, esto no es una contestación, sino más bien una enumeración de sugerencias que lanzamos como observaciones críticas al planteamiento de Duguin.

1. Islam, aquí y ahora. Personalmente me considero “tradicionalista” en el sentido dado a esta palabra por Julius Evola y René Guénon en el siglo XX. Pero esto no quiere decir que sus planteamientos, especialmente el de Guénon, sean intocables e incluso no susciten ciertas perplejidades (la menor de todas ellas el hecho de que muriera como musulmán en Egipto). Ambos autores coinciden en encontrar en el Islam “valores tradicionales” y, por tanto, incorporarlo en sus planteamientos. Pero no son infalibles y, al menos en el caso de Evola, ni lo pretende. Evola se equivoca, por ejemplo, al considerar que en el Islam el concepto de “gran guerra santa” es una guerra en sentido interior, metafísico, mientas que la definida por El Corán como “pequeña guerra santa” sería la guerra convencional. Ese concepto no es propio del islam sino una interpretación realizada por teólogos islamistas del siglo XIX para intentar “suavizar” las relaciones con los colonialistas ingleses que ocupaban buena parte del mundo árabe. Pero hay otras posiciones sobre las que podemos lanzar algunas dudas.

Un error muy frecuente entre los “tradicionalistas” consiste en considerar a cualquier fiel islámico como una especie de “doctor en teología”, y así era hasta los años 80, cuando en España los únicos islamistas que existían eran autóctonos que había llegado, en su “búsqueda espiritual”, al convencimiento de que el Islam era la “verdad revelada” que más se adaptaba a su carácter y procuraban profundizar en su relación con el islam. Hubo en toda Europa unas pocas decenas de militantes de extrema–derecha en los 80 que se convirtieron al islam. Alguno de ellos, incluso, encarcelado, utilizaba una brújula para buscar la dirección de La Meca a la hora de realizar sus plegarias. Ese islam “europeizado” e intelectualizado no fue el islam que llegó con la inmigración, reducido a unas cuantas prohibiciones, unas pocas prácticas, mucho fanatismo y que apenas puede ser considerado como algo más que un conjunto de supersticiones propias de otras tierras. En absoluto europeas.

Un anticipo de todo esto lo vimos cuando el Sha de Persia y la dinastía de los Palhevi estaban a punto de caer. Era 1979, nosotros mismos nos deslumbramos con el carácter anticomunista de la revuelta desencadenada en Irán que, al mismo tiempo, era anticapitalista. Creímos, por un momento, que “aquello” era “lo nuestro”. Incluso en Europa trabajamos con “estudiantes islámicos” cuando la embajada norteamericana en Teherán fue ocupada, distribuimos libros sobre Jhomeini que nos habían enviado esos medios y creímos en que la “revolución iraní” representaba una conmoción para los EEUU. Pronto, en plena revolución iraní, nos empezó a preocupar lo que veíamos por la TV: masas fanatizadas, histéricas y enloquecidas enarbolando ejemplares del Corán y libros con los pensamientos de Jomeini. Eran la muestra más clara de masificación, despersonalización en sentido más negativo y fanatización que pudiera concebirse en la época. Así que leímos los escritos políticos de Jomeini publicados por una gran editorial española. Nos sorprendieron algunos argumentos y las prohibiciones prescritas (como aquella que impedía orinar en la tapia de los cementerios…). Cuando en París conocimos a exiliados iraníes y a las primeras chicas con chador, nos dimos cuenta de que no hablábamos el mismo lenguaje de la “tradición”, y fuera de la apreciación de lo malos que eran “rusos y americanos”, no estábamos hablando de lo mismo. Cuando, de retorno del exilio, conocimos a combatientes de la guerra Irán–Irak que habían sido tratados en España de sus heridas, nos volvió a sorprender el reduccionismo que hacían de una “religión tradicional” al mero nivel de superstición.

dug5672376-8459476.jpgLa inmigración masiva nos confirmó en todas estas primeras impresiones. Imanes analfabetos que realizaban una interpretación literal del Corán, fieles que reducían la religión, no solo a mero “exoterismo”, sino a simple práctica supersticiosa, desconocimiento absoluta de la más mínima forma de “esoterismo”, es lo que podemos constatar hoy a poco que nos acerquemos –como “tradicionalistas”– a una mezquita instalada en suelo europeo. Nada que no hayamos visto antes en la historia medieval de España donde asistimos, desde masacres (como la “noche de las fosas de Toledo”) hasta formalismos cómicos (los poetas sufíes andaluces se inspiraban bebiendo vino de dátil a la vista de que el Corán prohibía el vino de uva). A los lloriqueos humanistas del catolicismo progresista se unían ahora los lloriqueos mendicantes de los musulmanes llegados con la inmigración.

No se trata de que el islam sea una “tradición” sino de que, salvo en raros núcleos y en círculos cerrados, no se vive como tal y en Europa, desde luego, masivamente el islam se sigue como superstición mucho más que como tradición y, por mucho que Tarik Ramadán y algún otro papanatas expliquen que el Islam “es Europa”… nunca como hoy se perciben en el islam acentos tan absolutamente ajenos a nuestro continente.

2. Islam y tradición. No es que el Islam sea “tradicional”… es que a ojos de un europeo “tradicionalista” el islam PARECE “tradicional” en la medida en que las sociedades de las que procede están atrasadas entre 200 y 400 años en relación a la marcha del continente europeo y remiten a una época pre-moderna. Ese desfase es lo que genera el engaño de los sentidos. Si uno visita una tariqah sufí en Marruecos o Turquía, seguramente se hará una idea muy diferente del islam de la que se hace si va a una mezquita–garaje en cualquier punto de Europa. No se trata solamente de una diferencia entre “esoterismo” y “exoterismo”, sino de dos horizontes antropológicos completamente distintos. Una “tradición” está arraigada sobre un pueblo y sobre una tierra. Cuando se trasplantan a otro pueblo y a otra tierra, los inevitables desfases hacen que una “tradición” sea percibida por otro pueblo como un arcaísmo… salvo que la práctica de esa religión se reduzca al “esoterismo” ante el cual sí que podría aceptarse la fórmula de Schuon de que “todo lo que sube, converge”. Pero ese ni es el caso del islam instalado en territorio europeo, ni siquiera la corriente principal del islam mundial. Vale la pena, pues, decir algo sobre el islam y la Tradición, por mucho que suponga una vulneración de la estricta observancia guénoniana.

El Islam es, históricamente, la “última religión revelada”. Aparece en un momento en el que en todo el mundo ya han irrumpido “las masas” en la historia. Algo que ya podía intuirse con la transformación del cristianismo primitivo en religión paulista abierta a todos. En ambos casos se trataba de crear un sistema religioso adaptado a las masas, esto es, con el listón de admisión bajo para permitir que entraran con facilidad en su comunidad. En el caso del islam esto es todavía más visible: Mahoma lo que crea es un sistema de prescripciones y prohibiciones para disciplinar a un pueblo primitivo. Lo que hay de “tradicionalismo” en el Islam viene dado por la época en la que fue creado mucho más que por sus contenidos. Tomando elementos preexistentes en distintas creencias de la zona, atribuyendo todo esto a una revelación divina, Mahoma logró ejercer el papel de “legislador” en el mundo árabe, en una zona geográfica que había contado ya con Hammurabi, Abraham (o el mítico Melquisedec), hacia los siglos XVI y XVII antes de Cristo. Los ciclos religiosos oscilan entre 2.100 y 2.500 años. Puede intuirse que el paso de la historia había borrado casi completamente las huellas de estos primeros legisladores y que en el siglo VI, la desintegración de la obra de aquellos primeros “legisladores tradicionales” estuviera ya completamente difuminada. Es entonces cuando Mahoma se erige como “nuevo legislador” y crea su sistema. Pero este se resiente de que la humanidad ya ha entrado en el período de las masas y hay que hacerlo suficientemente abierto y con el listón rebajado para poder ser aceptado por esas mismas masas.

Evola achaca al cristianismo el que sea una “tradición incompleta” en la medida en que le ha sido amputada toda su parte “esotérica”. En realidad, tienen razón quienes ven en la doctrina de los sacramentos un residuo de aquel “esoterismo” cuyos rastros se adivinan vagamente en algunas frases del paulismo. Pero en el “exoterismo” islámico tales huellas están completamente ausentes. Si aceptamos que las visiones de Mahoma en el desierto son el origen de su religión revelada, deberemos aceptar igualmente que las visiones de Joseph Smith, fundador de los mormones, y todo lo que deriva de la “segunda oleada religiosa” de los EEUU, son igualmente “tradicionalistas”. El “tiempo” marca la diferencia. Al entrar cada vez más profundamente en el período de las masas, los productos religiosos están cada vez más adaptados a la época y, por tanto, tienen menor calado metafísico. La sustitución de la metafísica por la teología ya implica una primera caída de nivel.

Así pues, ver en el islamismo una “religión tradicional” es ver el vaso medio lleno. Y en realidad, el vaso está casi vacío. Seco, a tenor del islam que ha llegado a Europa con la inmigración masiva: ya no estamos ante una religión sino ante una mera superstición.

3. Islam y americanismo. Dice Duguin que “en el mundo actual, el Islam es la religión mundial que resiste más activamente a las fuerzas de la globalización”. Sigue explicando que los EEUU tratan de desacreditar al Islam atribuyéndoles el ser “enemigo número uno”, lo que lleva a considerar al islam como “campo de batalla prioritario contra el imperialismo norteamericano”. Hay que poner en caución todo este sistema de argumentaciones. En primer lugar, hay que negar que los EEUU y el islam se opongan realmente. Creemos difícil desmontar el siguiente argumento: ningún otro país ha hecho tanto para facilitar los avances del Islam como los EEUU. Si tenemos en cuenta que las “revoluciones verdes” han sido todas, sin excepción, generadas por los EEUU (con la ayuda de la Francia de Sarkozy) y que todas ellas, también sin excepción, han dado vida a regímenes fundamentalistas, si tenemos en cuenta que los EEUU, desde los tiempos de la presencia soviética en Afganistán se preocuparon de estimular al islam como foco de resistencia, si recordamos que desde el primer tercio del siglo XX estaba claro para los estrategas del imperialismo norteamericano que era preciso estrechar vínculos con la dinastía de los Saud en Araba Saudita (principal exportador mundial de islamismo fundamentalista) para garantizar el suministro petrolero, si recordamos el interés puesto por los EEUU en desmembrar a Yugoslavia y crear un “corredor turco” en los Balcanes, llegando a bombardear Serbia para crear Kosovo con mayoría islamista, si tenemos en cuenta que EEUU (y sus satélites europeos empezando por Aznar) fueron los primeros y más insistentes valedores para la entrada de Turquía en la Unión Europea (no la Turquía de Ataturk sino la de Erdogan), si tenemos en cuenta que la acción de los EEUU en Irak, Afganistán, Siria, ha tenido como consecuencia –como no podía ser de otra manera y como era imposible que los analistas del Pentágono y la CIA ignoraran– el establecimiento de fuertes núcleos islamistas, si recordamos todo esto, no hará falta retrotraernos treinta años para recordar el Caso Irán–Contras en el que la inteligencia norteamericana vendía armas a Irán para financiar la lucha antisandinista en Nicaragua… ¿Dónde está la oposición de los EEUU al islamismo más allá de los titulares de una prensa superficial e ignorante?

A decir verdad, los terroristas islámicos de hoy, tienen el mismo papel que los anarquistas de finales del siglo XIX: con sus acciones estúpidas, con sus crímenes propios de bestias sedientas de sangre –véase lo sucedido en París– no tienen otro papel histórico más que de servir para estimular reacciones en contra. Si el complejo militar–petrolero–industrial norteamericano ha podido ser apoyado por la población de los EEUU ha sido gracias a los ataques del 11–S y a Al–Qaeda.

Duguin se equivoca. El imperialismo norteamericano sobrevive después de la caída del Muro de Berlín, gracias a que a partir de mediados de los 90 fue capaz de designar a un enemigo: el “eje del mal”. Pero los hechos demuestran que la acción de los EEUU, lejos de ser contraria al islamismo, en los últimos 35 años no ha hecho otra cosa que estimular el islamismo especialmente en “Eurasia”, manteniéndolo alejado de los EEUU. Duguin, en tanto que ruso, debería recordar que el islamismo ha sido utilizado por los EEUU, sistemáticamente, CONTRA RUSIA Y SUS ALIADOS. Y esto nos lleva a otra cuestión.

dugdffvghhtrhvdfg.jpg4. La diversidad e insuficiencia de “Eurasia”. En varios parágrafos de su artículo, Duguin nos propone un análisis de las distintas corrientes islámicas, concluyendo que el Islam es algo diverso y multiforme en el que lo peor y lo mejor se encuentran. ¿Es necesario pormenorizar el análisis? llegar hasta sus últimas consecuencias ¿no implicará percibir solo esas hojas que nos impiden ver el bosque? Mucho nos lo tememos. Quizás planteamientos de este tipo puedan servir para viajar a los países árabes y mantener contactos con dirigentes políticos o religiosos de los mismos, o para participar en discusiones eruditas realizadas en el interior de los recintos tradicionalistas europeos, pero son completamente superfluos para entender los acontecimientos mundiales que se están desarrollando ante nuestros ojos y que nos han llevado a establecer una primera conclusión, a saber: que el Islam es un ariete que los EEUU utilizan contra “Eurasia” y ante el cual, ellos mismos, son los primeros en prevenirse. El resto es secundario, en relación a este hecho. Algo de esto parece intuir Duguin cuando, en el punto 8 de su trabajo, estudia el papel mundial del salafismo. Lo vamos a decir con toda la tosquedad de que somos capaces para que se nos entienda sin necesidad de extendernos: en la modernidad no existen “islas de oro” en medio de “océanos de mierda”. Querer ver en pequeños exponentes de determinadas corrientes del islam a “gurús tradicionales” es demostrar un optimismo contrario a la objetividad propia de todo conocedor de los planteamientos de Julius Evola. Nadie va a dudar que tales corrientes existan, lo que se duda es que tengan preeminencia en este momento político en relación a las corrientes y sentimientos dominantes en el islam.

Si Duguin se interesa tanto por identificar la existencia de corrientes “tradicionalistas” en el interior del Islam es simplemente para salvar su concepción “eurasiática”. Una parte importante de Eurasia es precisamente la “dorsal islámica” que se abre del Atlas marroquí hasta Filipinas. La idea “eurasiática” sería imposible de concebir sin el concurso del mundo islámico. Y tal es el problema: que Eurasia es demasiado diversas como para poder aludir a ella como un “todo”, como si tuviera un solo destino histórico propio o como si bastara la “oposición al imperialismo norteamericano” para dar un objetivo a todos los bloques diferenciados que componen el espacio eurasiático.

Sin olvidar que para un nacido en Rusia la proximidad del mundo islámico es determinante y puede entenderse que Duguin escriba: Tenemos que trabajar para oponerle una alianza escatológica de los musulmanes y de los cristianos ortodoxos (en toda Rusia) contra los Estados Unidos, el liberalismo occidental y la modernización”. A lo que habría que decirle: es la visión de un euroasiático… ruso; la versión de un euroasiático… español, sería completamente diversa. Aquí tenemos un recuerdo de la presencia islámica que duró ocho siglos. A esto se le llamó en los romances medievales “la pérdida de España”, de manera extremadamente gráfica, plástica y definitoria. Aquí (y en Portugal) se ven las cosas de otra manera por mucho que se traduzcan los trabajos de Duguin y aparezcan “euroasiáticos” esporádicamente: los pueblos de la península ibérica colonizaron desde el Sur de los EEUU hasta el Cabo de Hornos.

Escribo esto desde Centroamérica. Desde los años 70 he viajado por estas tierras. Sé del nacionalismo de estos pueblos, de la hostilidad creciente de sus poblaciones hacia el imperialismo norteamericano que ellos han sufrido directamente desde la segunda mitad del siglo XIX. Escribo desde un país que ha sido una colonia de la “United Fruit Company”. Hablo con ellos y veo que hablamos lenguajes comunes sin necesidad de sofisticaciones eruditas, ni sutiles diferencias sobre matices teológicos. No veo el fanatismo religioso, el providencialismo escatológico presente en las corrientes mayoritarias del islam. Veo, además, que su presencia en el interior de los EEUU prospera y que la gran amenaza que tiene hoy este país no es el islam sino la entrada de unos valores diferentes de los WASP: la concepción de la familia que traen los hispanos que llegan a los EEUU contraria a la anglosajona, la lengua castellana que está arraigada en sus genes y que conservan y expanden incluso los inmigrantes hispanos de segunda y tercera generación, su concepción de la religión –también con elementos supersticiosos, ciertamente, pero tolerantes– pero que, en cualquier caso opone un “cristianismo social” a la concepción calvinista anglosajona, como mínimo tan irreconciliables entre sí como las distintas ramas del islam chiíta o sunnita.

¿Hemos de creer que el imperialismo norteamericano caerá porque los pueblos “eurasiáticos” se unan en su lucha? Eurasia es demasiado diversa, contradictoria y amplia como para que pueda pensarse en que algún día podrá actuar y opinar como una unidad. Hace falta venir a Centroamérica para ver el nivel de la penetración de la República Popular China en esta zona: construcción de un canal interoceánico en Nicaragua, construcción de una carretera en Costa Rica, factorías chinas en toda la franja… Hemos hablado del mundo árabe ¿para cuándo hablar de China como “país eurasiático”? Imposible hacerlo. Nadie en China cree en una ficción geopolítica de esta magnitud y hoy solamente quieren fronteras tranquilas para inundar con sus manufacturas de mala calidad todo el mundo.

¿Hasta cuándo vamos a olvidar que China está jugando su papel en la política internacional y que los dirigentes chinos no tienen el más mínimo interés en otra cosa que no sea seguir creciendo a un ritmo del 5–7% para evitar convulsiones interiores y lograr una posición preponderante en los mercados mundiales? ¿Hasta cuándo vamos a olvidar que Irán no tiene más interés que convertirse en una potencia regional? ¿Hasta cuándo olvidaremos que Putin tiene exactamente el mismo interés de garantizar la supervivencia de su país? Nada une a estos regímenes políticos… salvo el que tienen en los EEUU al adversario principal. Pero este elemento no es suficientemente fuerte como para dar la coherencia necesaria para poder hablar de “Eurasia” como espacio –político o geo–político– unitario. Existen otras zonas en el planeta que tienen los mismos anhelos… y sin que el fanatismo islamista constituya un problema. Es más previsible que los EEUU sufran un proceso de desplome económico-étnico-social interior que no que se quiebren a causa de la presión de los pueblos eurasiáticos.

En las conclusiones de su artículo Duguin aporta elementos interesantes: “La islamofobia es un mal, pero un mal puede ser también la actividad en favor de la “islamización” [y] que se presenta bajo la bandera del “Islam puro”. Cada uno debería seguir su tradición. Si no lo logramos, entonces la culpa debe ser puesta sobre nosotros, no sobre la Tradición. A un nivel puramente individual la elección es posible, pero ver a los rusos convertirse en masa al Islam me repugna, porque buscan el poder fuera de sí mismos y de su tradición y son por lo tanto enfermos, débiles y cobardes”. Vale la pena meditar sobre esta frase que constituye el último párrafo de su escrito.

Si a Duguin le repugna la conversión de rusos al islam, puede imaginar lo que nos repugna a los españoles el que se entregue la nacionalidad española a islamistas con apenas unos años de presencia en nuestro suelo. Ni el islam pertenece a nuestra tradición, ni los nacidos en el Magreb se convierten por una mera decisión administrativa en “españoles”. Ni mucho menos en “camaradas” porque odien a los “imperialistas” y desprecien al régimen político español. Hay posiciones que solamente pueden sostenerse y argumentarse desde el punto de vista teórico, pero que son imposibles de llevar al plano político. Solidarizarse en España, por la mañana, con el pueblo palestino y acudir a manifestaciones en defensa de sus derechos junto a miles de magrebíes inmigrados es una opción política. Pero esa opción es incompatible con protestar luego, por la tarde, contra la inmigración masiva. Ambas posiciones son aceptables… pero incompatibles. Hay que elegir. En el fondo es lo que ya dijo Carl Schmidt: hay que elegir entre “amigo” y “enemigo”. Los eclecticismos son malos compañeros. Los planteamientos exclusivamente intelectuales difícilmente pueden mantenerse sobre el plano político. Hay que elegir. Y lo primero, precisamente, a elegir es entre realidades objetivas y ficciones geopolíticas, entre abstracciones doctrinales y realidades políticos, entre amigos ideales e idealizados y enemigos tangibles. Hay que elegir entre hacer política o hacer disquisiciones teóricas con pocos contactos con la realidad política del día a día. Eso es lo que le reprochamos al “eurasismo” y a los “eurasiáticos”.

Y en tanto que tradicionalistas queremos añadir un último párrafo: el análisis tradicional de la historia sirve sobre todo para poder aplicarse a grandes ciclos históricos, pero es contradictorio y puede llevar a equívocos si lo aplicamos a la modernidad. ¿Quiere decir eso que el pensamiento tradicional es inútil en la modernidad? No, queremos decir que el pensamiento tradicional sirve para dar un sentido a la vida de quienes lo comparten mucho más que para interpretar fenómenos puntuales de la modernidad.

http://info-krisis.blogspot.com

lundi, 12 janvier 2015

“La Cuarta Teoría Política”

Revista “Nihil Obstat”,

Nº 23. Dossier:

“La Cuarta Teoría Política”

NIHIL OBSTAT 23 LA CUARTA TEORIA POLITICANihil Obstat, Nº 23

Revista de historia, metapolítica y filosofía

Tarragona, otoño/invierno 2014

21×15 cms., 160 págs.

Cubierta impresa a todo color, con solapas y plastificada brillo

PVP: 15 euros

Sumario

Editorial: Rusia, la gran esperanza / José Alsina Calvés 5

Algo más sobre metafísica / Alberto Buela 7

Un relato sobre ‘Nouvelle Droite’ y el ‘Front National’ / Jesús J. Sebastián 19

¿El imperio de la duda? / Juan de Pinos 33

¿Tiene el Occidente una idea de sí mismo? / Julius Evola 41

Ética tradicional y rebelión contra el mundo burgués / Cámille Bercyen 47

DOSSIER: La Cuarta Teoría Política

La Cuarta Teoría Política / José Alsina Calvés 57

Notas sobre la Cuarta Teoría Política / Léonid Sávin 67

La izquierda vista desde la Cuarta Teoría Política: el caso español / Fernando Rivero 75

Eurasia, socialismo y tradición / Jordi Garriga 85

Las ecúmenes y el pluralismo / Alberto Buela 89

Algunas reflexiones sobre la creación del eurasianismo intelectual / Gábor Vona 95

La iglesia católica en Galicia ante la II República y la Guerra Civil.

Nacionalcatolicismo y nacionalsindicalismo / Álvaro Rodríguez Núñez 103

José Antonio, creador de una nueva retórica / Félix del Río 113

Abel Bonnard / Jean Ferré 119

La marcha del Fascismo sobre Roma / José Plá 123

La revolución a paso gentil / Rafael Sánchez Mazas 125

La entrevista de José Antonio Primo de Rivera con

Mussolini / Giorgio Pini y José Antonio Primo de Rivera 129

El fenómeno anarquista / Pierre Drieu la Rochelle 135

Tradiciones europeas: Samhain y Yule / Carmen M. Padial 139

El paganismo de Alain de Benoist y la filosofía de Martin Heidegger / José Alsina Calvés 147

¿Ha inventado Francia el Fascismo? / Renaud Dély 153

Fuente: Ediciones Fides

lundi, 22 décembre 2014

Robert Stark interviews Paul Gottfried on Dugin & Neoconservatives

Robert Stark interviews Paul Gottfried on Dugin & Neoconservatives

Ex:

http://www.starktruthradio.com

Audio:

http://www.starktruthradio.com/?p=934

Duginxcvvbnb.jpgPaul Gottfried recently retired as Professor of Humanities at Elizabethtown College, PA. He is the author of After Liberalism, Multiculturalism and the Politics of Guilt and The Strange Death of Marxism His most recent book is Leo Strauss and the Conservative Movement in America.

Topics include:

Alexander Dugin and Martin Heidegger

The definition of Liberalism

The Eurasian school of thought

National Review’s Hit Piece on Dugin

How Neoconservatives attack their enemies such as Dugin as Fascist or Nazis

How Neoconservatives are a faction of the left

The Neoconservative View toward Russia

The Cold War and whether it was a mistake

The conflict with Russia in the Ukraine

Why Paleoconservatives tend to dislike Israel

Paul Gottfried’s upcoming book Fascism: The Career of a Concept

mercredi, 10 décembre 2014

Eurasisme et multipolarité

Eurasisme et multipolarité - Entretien avec Alexandre Douguine

Ex: http://www.levraipost.fr

Dans son dernier discours aux représentants de la nation russe, Vladimir Poutine a rappelé que l’union économique eurasienne va être opérationnelle en janvier 2015. Il est intéressant de revenir ici sur les fondements théoriques et géopolitiques possibles de cette union continentale qui nous est (...)

Dans son dernier discours aux représentants de la nation russe, Vladimir Poutine a rappelé que l’union économique eurasienne va être opérationnelle en janvier 2015.

Il est intéressant de revenir ici sur les fondements théoriques et géopolitiques possibles de cette union continentale qui nous est présentée comme une alternative au monopole et à l’hégémonie occidentale. Qu’en est-il en réalité ? Quelle place pour les français et les européens dans une telle alliance ? La Russie peut-elle être la figure de proue d’un nouveau non-alignement civilisationnel face au nouvel ordre mondial ? Voire dans le nouvel ordre mondial ?

Même si la théorisation de l’Eurasisme ne se superpose pas exactement aux froids enjeux à l’œuvre derrière l’union eurasiatique, en tant que théoricien majeur de l’Eurasisme contemporain, Alexandre Douguine est un interlocuteur majeur sur les questions relatives à l’unité continentale et à la multipolarité.

Nous avions eu l’occasion de rencontrer le professeur Alexandre Douguine le lendemain de sa conférence à Paris de mai 2013.

Cet entretien a été réalisé il y a plus d’un an dans cette période un peu spéciale pour les patriotes français qui allait du départ de Dominique Venner à la dernière grande "manif pour tous" de 2013. Nous publions aujourd’hui hui cet entretien plus que jamais d’actualité.

Nos remerciements à qui a permis cette rencontre et la réalisation de cette vidéo.

Les Non-Alignés.

http://www.les-non-alignes.fr/

mercredi, 05 novembre 2014

Het Eurazisme van Aleksandr Doegin

tn.jpg

Woensdag 12 november 2014, 19 uur!

Выпуск XXIII 2014 Украина. Coup d’état

Выпуск XXIII 2014

Украина. Coup d’état

 
 
РЕАЛИЗМ — МНИМЫЙ И ПОДЛИННЫЙ
Александр Дугин
ФЕДЕРАЛИЗАЦИЯ УКРАИНЫ
КАК ИНСТРУМЕНТ РАЗРЕШЕНИЯ ПОЛИТИЧЕСКОГО КРИЗИСА
Михаил Бакалинский
ОККУПАЦИЯ УКРАИНЫ: КАПИТАЛИЗМ, МАСС-МЕДИА
И ТЕХНОЛОГИИ УПРАВЛЯЕМОГО БУНТА
Леонид Савин
БОЛЕЗНЬ УКРАИНЫ И ЛЕКАРСТВО ЕВРОПЫ:
НЕОЛИБЕРАЛИЗМ И НЕОФАШИЗМ ОБЪЕДИНИЛИСЬ
Эрик Драйтзер
ВЕНГЕРСКИЙ ВЗГЛЯД НА УКРАИНСКИЕ СОБЫТИЯ
Иштван Саваи
СТОИТ ЛИ УМИРАТЬ ЗА ЛЬВОВ?
Роберт Потоцкий
Марцин Домагала
МАЙДАН И ПРОЗАПАДНАЯ ДЕЯТЕЛЬНОСТЬ ВНУТРИ РПЦ
Евгений Широков
КАК СИТУАЦИЮ НА УКРАИНЕ ВИДЯТ С ПОЗИЦИЙ ЗАКАРПАТЬЯ
Петр Гецко
СЕРБСКИЙ НАРОД — БРЕСТКАЯ КРЕПОСТЬ, КОТОРАЯ
ЖДЕТ ПОБЕДЫ РОССИИ (ВЗГЛЯД НА УКРАИНУ ИЗ БЕЛГРАДА)
Стеван Гайич
МОМЕНТ САРАЕВО ДЛЯ УКРАИНЫ
Кристоф Леман
ТАЙНЫЕ НЕОНАЦИСТЫ И СТРЕЛЬБА НА МАЙДАНЕ
Уильям Энгдаль
УКРАИНА 2014: ЖИЗНЬ НИКОГДА НЕ БУДЕТ ТОЙ ЖЕ
Мариус Вакарелу
УКРАИНСКИЙ ПОЛИТИЧЕСКИЙ КРИЗИС:
МЕЖДУ ЗАПАДОМ И РОССИЕЙ
Марина Выскуб
БЫВШАЯ УКРАИНА НА ПОРОГЕ НЕОНАЦИСТСКОЙ РЕВОЛЮЦИИ
Эдуард Попов
УКРАИНА — CЛУЧАЙ ДЛЯ КИТАЙСКОГО УЧАСТИЯ
Аньдун Пэн
 
 
Файл в формате pdf: 

vendredi, 10 octobre 2014

Prof. B. de Cordier: Doegin en het projekt "Groot-Eurazië"

10478023_10152754886934609_5464241396129641758_n.jpg

mercredi, 17 septembre 2014

Dugin on the Subject of Politics

dugin_by.jpg

An agent of chaos: Alexander Dugin with the chaos star, symbol of Eurasianism[1]

Dugin on the Subject of Politics

By Giuliano Adriano Malvicini

Ex: http://www.counter-currents.com

Dugin’s Social Constructionism

The claim that there is no biological basis for the concept of race, or that it is not useful in explaining contemporary reality, is of course patently false. But Dugin follows postmodern thinkers like Foucault and Althusser in arguing that not only race, but all political subjects are constructs. 

Race is a product of society, rather than society a product of race. Man, he argues, exists as a subject only within the political realm. “What man is, is not derived from himself as an individual, but from politics. It is politics that defines the man. It is the political system that gives us our shape. Moreover, the political system has an intellectual and conceptual power, as well as transformative potential without limitations” (The Fourth Political Theory, p. 169). In other words, the subject does not create itself, nor is it a natural given like race or the individual. The subject is a construct, existing only within a political system.

It follows that ultimately, there is no master subject who creates or exercises conspiratorial control over the system. On the contrary: subjects exist only as functions, produced by subjectless political structures. As the political system changes, shifting from one historical paradigm to another — from traditional society to modern society, for example — it constructs the normative type of subjectivity it requires to function. “[T]he political concept of man is the concept of man as such, which is installed in us by the state or the political system. The political man is a particular means of correlating man with this state and political system. […] We believe we are causa sui, generated within ourselves, and only then do we find ourselves within the sphere of politics. In fact, it is politics that constitutes us. […] Man’s anthropological structure shifts when one political system changes to another” (The Fourth Political Theory, p. 169). In other words, the subject does not bring about a political paradigm shift on its own — it is the new paradigm that will call a new subject into being through a process of “interpellation.”

The study of the anthropological shift from the type of man belonging to traditional society to the type of man belonging to modern society leads to the relativization not only of modern man, but of modern rationality as such. This relativization of modernity is “postmodernity.” The modern idea of progress towards a humanity unified on the foundation of universal Reason is shown to be an illusion, and this implies that traditional societies are placed on the same level as modern society.

Dugin’s reasoning appears to be as follows: the subject cannot radically break through the system (carry out a revolution or “paradigm shift”) and go beyond it if it is itself a product of the system, and can only exist within the limits of that system. This was why class, race, and the individual, all of which are subjects constituted and defined within the horizon of modernity, failed to overcome the crisis and impasses of modernity. In other words, the subject would have to be grounded in a reference point outside of the political system, in order to have the leverage needed for any radical political agency. There would have to be a “radical subject,” and for Dugin the “radical subject” seems to be chaos [2]. Chaos is freedom beyond its capture within the limits of the bourgeois or humanist conception of the individual. The shattering of the liberal individual is not the negation of freedom, but the revelation of the essence of freedom as anarchic, sovereign chaos, a chaos that will be mastered only through the emergence of a new kind of subject.

The political subject acts within the realm of politics, but must be founded in a realm beyond and before the political – in the case of modern, secular ideologies, the realm of nature. The subject of politics must transcend the sphere of politics in order to be able to master it, define it, and set its boundaries and goals. For example, liberal ideology posits the existence of the individual as a natural given, prior to the existence of the social order. Only in this way can it found the political order on the individual and its universal, natural rights.

Analogously, National Socialists view race as a biological given existing prior to and beyond the political, and the state as possessing meaning only insofar as it is an instrument through which a race is protected, preserved and its potentialities are actualized and enhanced. This means that for National Socialists, race transcends the political realm, subordinating it to itself. The political consciousness they strive to awaken others to is racial self-consciousness, much as Marxists attempt to awaken the proletariat to class consciousness.

For Marxists, the means of production transcend the political realm, forming its material basis and driving force. A class constitutes itself as a political subject by taking control of the means of production. Marx defined labor as “the metabolism of nature.”

“The definition of a historical subject is the fundamental basis for political ideology in general, and defines its structure” (The Fourth Political Theory, p. 38). For example: for nationalists, the real subjects of history are nations, viewed as a sort of supra-individuals with a will and a destiny of their own. History is the history of nations. Identity is primarily national, and the friend/enemy distinction (which is constitutive for the political) goes along national lines. For racism, on the other hand, the true subjects of history are the various races, locked in a Darwinian struggle for life. This view of history is determined by the modern concepts of biological evolution and progress. Identity is primarily racial, and the friend/enemy distinction goes along racial lines. For Marxism, the subjects of history are classes, again viewed as forms of collective subjectivity, and consequently, the whole of history was interpreted as the history of class struggle. Identity is class identity, and the friend/enemy distinction goes along class lines.

The political subject is also an historical subject. This means that each modern political ideology corresponds to a “grand narrative” — an over-arching interpretation — of history. History as a whole is viewed as created through the agency of a certain historical subject. It then becomes obvious that political ideologies are secular substitutes for a theological interpretation of history, and that the historical subjects posited by them are substitutes for divine Providence as the transcendent subject of history. As Carl Schmitt argued, all the fundamental concepts of politics are secularized theological concepts.

The place of the political subject — a kind of vacuum left by the withdrawal of God from the world and history — is the site of contestation between the various modern political ideologies. Each of them fought to occupy that vacant place with their own concept of the political subject. Each of them claimed to master the destructive and creative forces liberated by modernity, bringing modernity to its full actualization. Communism saw itself as the final, inevitable and culminating phase of modernity, towards which industrial capitalism had only paved the way. Liberalism views the progressive liberation of the individual, along with the processes of secularization, modernization, and globalization, as an historical necessity. Fascism saw itself as an avant-garde, revolutionary movement, dismissed liberal, bourgeois democracy as a doomed residue of the nineteenth century, and claimed that the organic state was the only adequate form through which the masses could be mobilized in modern societies. Both Italian Fascism and German National Socialism modernized and revolutionized their respective nations, and would not have been politically successful if they had not done so. Early Fascism was influenced by the avant-garde modernism of Futurism, which called for the nihilistic destruction of the past and unconditionally worshipped modern technology and “progress.” (This lead Evola to reject Futurism as a form of “Americanism.” Marinetti retorted that he had as little in common with Evola as with “an Eskimo.” Bizarrely — for someone who claims to be a traditionalist — Dugin views Futurism as one of the admirable elements of early Fascism that he wishes to recuperate.)

Each of these political systems, then, claimed that it was the most appropriate form for modern, technologically advanced society. This form corresponded to a certain figure or human type, an embodiment of a certain political project, the normative “man of the future”: be it homo sovieticus, the new Fascist man, the racially purified Aryan superman, or the enlightened, bourgeois individual. In other words, each of these ideologies or “political theories” posited a normative subject as the basis of its political vision and its interpretation of history. The transition into fully realized modernity was not only a political revolution, but also an anthropological revolution: the production of a “new man.”

According to Dugin, in the crisis of the end of modernity, not only race and class, but also the nation-state ceases to be an authentic political subject, even though he recognizes that the will to preserve national sovereignty is, in the current situation, a natural locus of resistance to globalism. The de-sovereignization of the nation is its de-subjectivization. After 1945, European nations ceased to be sovereign, independent historical actors, and effectively also ceased to exist as historical subjects with a real identity.

However, Dugin sees this de-sovereignization/de-subjectivization as inevitable, even inherent in the nature of the nation itself. He fully accepts the postmodern idea that the nation is an artificial, ideological, and political construct, an “imagined community” created as a means of unifying fragmented, modern societies. The nation is, in his view, merely a simulacrum, an artificial substitute for the lost totality of traditional society (presumably, he views race similarly, as being a modern simulacrum of the “ethnos”). Historically, its emergence corresponds to the precise moment when traditional society enters into crisis. It is a compromise, a transitional form, a ruse.

Moreover, he views the function of the nation as a device for facilitating the transition from pre-modern, traditional society to fully modern, liberal, civil society. As a result, it cannot constitute an enduring force of resistance to liberal globalization. He views the nation as a dispositive of power geared to producing a certain standardized, normative type of political subject: the bourgeois individual (citizen). In doing so, it destroys regional, organic, ethnic communities (for example, through the suppression of regional autonomy, traditions, and linguistic variation in Italy and France, and the imposition of a standardized national language) as well as liquidating the last residues of traditional elites (the aristocracy).

Thus, the concept of “ethno-nationalism” is, in his view, ultimately an absolute contradiction in terms: the nation is inherently “ethnocidal [3].” It destroys the ethnos and replaces it with a “demos.” Nationalism, according to Dugin, must be condemned not just because it has been the cause of pointless, destructive wars, but because the nation itself is inherently violent — violent in the sense that it is an arbitrary construct without any sacred, transcendent basis. Its violence is the violence of modernity itself. (Certainly, this is true of many nations, perhaps most notably of the nation of Israel, which is an entirely modern, artificial construction, as is perhaps the idea that Jews are a unified, homogeneous race or ethnic group.) Nothing, however, so far assures us that the idea of Eurasian empire dominated by Russia would be less artificial, violent or “ethnocidal.”

(The new European post-war order projected by the dominant faction of the Waffen SS was not based on the nation-state, but on a pan-European federation of culturally autonomous regions. Dugin fails to mention this fact, but his characterization of National Socialism is tendentious.)

In any case, the ultimate incompatibility of Eurasianism with ethno-nationalism is clear. David Beetschen of the Eurasianist artists’ association has given poetic expression to this incompatibility in the following (stirring!) lyrical effusion:

Have you dreamt of the eurasian parliament
for which all energy we have joyfully spent.
There isn’t any discriminatory segregation
in class, race, sex or in any form of a nation.

As for the fascist concept the organic state, based on Hegel’s philosophy of the state, Dugin does not discuss his reasons for rejecting it as a credible candidate for the political subject. In general, Dugin simply takes the defeat of both the second and third political theories as axiomatic, without providing much in the way of substantial argument for this. The third political theory simply does not exist after 1945. “Each and every declared fascist after 1945 is a simulacrum” (The Fourth Political Theory, p. 174). In his view, modernity has been fully actualized in liberal society, and consequently, the ideological contest of modernity is over.

This view is more credible with regard to communism than with regard to fascism. The death of communism was, as Dominique Venner has written, an “inglorious demise.” Its collapse was due to its own bureaucratic inertia and utter failure to effectively manage economic development. Fascism and National Socialism, on the other hand, were spectacularly successful as political experiments, and, perhaps for this very reason, had to be militarily destroyed by their international rivals.

Dugin clearly views the defeat of National Socialist Germany as a consequence of its anti-Russian and anti-communist policies. Since Dugin views both of these policies as connected with the infection of National Socialism by atlanticism and Anglo-Saxon, biological racism, he views the defeat of the third position as a consequence of ideological errors, and not simply as an historical contingency. Not only was Nazi Nordicism a vulgar, materialist misinterpretation of the traditional doctrine of the north as the pole of tradition, National Socialism was anti-communist and anti-Slavic because it was anti-Eastern, that is, pro-Western (modern).

Today, according to Eurasianists (who in this respect are inheritors of National Bolshevism), European nationalists are repeating the disastrous errors of the German National Socialists when they again oppose “the East” in the form of Islamisation. Generally, Eurasianists try to downplay the idea of a “clash of civilizations” or any claim that there is a sharp opposition between Islam and European civilization. They accuse nationalists who view Islam as incompatible with European values of confusing “Europe” with “the West.”

Any interpretation of European history that sees some enlightenment values as rooted in the European tradition itself — in classical Greece, for example — is accused of trying to legitimate “the West” by inventing historical precedents and falsifying the true European tradition, which is rooted in Eurasia and in no way opposed to Islam. This is undoubtedly consistent with a Traditionalist position, which only recognizes those elements of European civilization as valid that are derived from the unitary, universal Tradition, of which Islam is viewed as a part. However, the exclusivist claims of Islam, especially in its modern, radical form, are wholly non-Traditional.

Dugin sees the triumph of liberalism as a necessary, fatal triumph, in a sense. Liberalism has triumphed because it can legitimately lay claim to being the most successful actualization of the potentialities of modernity. Liberalism did indeed succeed in modernizing the West to a much greater degree than communism succeeded in modernizing the countries of the Eastern bloc, so much so that “the West,” and particularly the United States, is today more or less synonymous with modernity. In the decades after the second world war, capitalism, using economic means, modernized Western European societies to a degree undreamed of by fascism, making the third position ideologies seem archaic and obsolete by comparison. In a sense, liberalism is the origin of the other ideologies of modernity – both communism and fascism emerged as attempts to overcome liberalism, while mastering the forces liberated by modern industrial capitalism and technology. It has also outlived the adversaries it engendered.

Dugin Contra Nationalism

Why does Dugin reject nationalism? His negative view of nationalism differs to some extent from that of Evola, who saw it not only as destructive of the traditional European order, but also as leading towards modern collectivism (Dugin, on the contrary, sees collectivism as something positive). Does Dugin follow Heidegger in viewing nationalism as an “anthropologism” (cf. “Letter on Humanism”)? What Heidegger mean by this is that nationalism, like Marxism, places man, rather than Being, at the center of history. Nationalism is a “subjectivism,” in the sense that it views man as the subject of history. In this sense, nationalism is indeed a modern phenomenon, since modernity, for Heidegger, is essentially an epoch in the history of metaphysics that was initiated with Descartes’ cogito: with the rational subject as the secure foundation of philosophy and science. Descartes identifies the subject with reason (ratio). This became the metaphysical foundation for the Enlightenment and its anthropology.

However, Dugin does not, unlike Heidegger, reject subjectivism as such. On the contrary, the whole point of the fourth political theory is that it is the search for a new “political subject,” an alternative to the individual as a political subject.

Why does Dugin give Heidegger’s concept of “Dasein” the pivotal role in the “fourth political theory”? Heidegger elaborated his analysis of Dasein as an attempt to overcome the abstractions of the metaphysical concept of the subject. Hence, his “analytic of Dasein” offers the possibility of going beyond the modern political ideologies based on various interpretations of the subject. Dasein is beyond, or prior to, the subject-object split. Dasein is not the rational subject as the abstract basis of the concept of universal man. Dasein is the historical, spatio-temporal structure of concrete existence. The subject is outside of the world, relating to the world as a system of objects. Dasein is always already in the world, involved in it, struggling within it. The world, as Heidegger uses the term, is a totality of relations of meaning. Each thing refers to other things in a circuit of relations. Dasein’s relation to things is one of understanding and interpretation, not (primarily) one of objectification.

The subject is reason, that is, it is defined by its relation to an ultimate cause and foundation (Grund). Dasein is defined by its relation to finitude, death, and the abyss (Ab-grund). However, all this means that it is not clear how Dasein, which according to Heidegger is precisely not the subject, can be called “the subject” of the fourth political theory. Dasein is not a subject that arbitrarily imposes its will, creates itself from nothing or freely makes history. Instead, it is part of a cosmic process that transcends man and his agency. Man does not decide the history of Being. Heidegger is not interested in re-elaborating or modifying the concept of the subject, nor is he interested in returning man to “God and Tradition” in the sense of metaphysical foundations, but is trying to overcome metaphysics itself, that is, all thinking in terms of the Being of beings as a “foundation” (Grund). This also means that Heidegger is far from the metaphysical conceptions of Traditionalism.

If Dugin invokes Heidegger and the analytic of Dasein, we must assume that behind the critique of liberalism and the West, he is attempting a critique of modernity as such (identified with the West). Heidegger’s critique of modernity is linked to an attempt to overcome the philosophy of the subject. In Heidegger’s view, modernity, when the humanitarian masks of the Enlightenment fall off, is technological nihilism, and this nihilism is the fatal consequence of Western metaphysics. Western metaphysics, however, is the foundation of Western civilization as a whole.

Heidegger’s critique is not simply political. He is criticizing bolshevism, liberalism (which paved the way for bolshevism), and other modern ideologies for failing to understand not only their own essence, but the essence of modernity itself: technological nihilism. According to Heidegger, the emancipation of the subject (humanity interpreted as subject) is not the purpose of technological development. It is the other way around — the emancipation of the the subject is a means through which technology emancipates itself. Here, Heidegger’s interpretation of modern technology draws on Nietzsche’s concept of the Will to power. According to Nietzsche, the self is not the subject of the will to power, but is brought into being by the will to power. The last glimmers of transcendence are extinguished from the world so that technology can pursue, unobstructed and on a planetary scale, the endless, circular self-enhancement of its productive power, drawing everything into its vortex, with no ultimate goal or end other than power for its own sake. The West becomes “das Abendland,” the evening-land, the realm of the darkening of the divine, the withdrawal of the gods. Technology as “Ge-stell” is not mastered by man (the subject), but an impersonal destiny of Being itself. Man as a subject can never master technology, since the essence of technology as Gestell constitutes man as a subject. Technological development has no intrinsic, immanent limit, and no boundary can be arbitrarily set to it as long as thinking remains within the horizon of the philosophy of the subject (humanism) and of technological calculation (the final deviation of the Western logos). But as modern technology reaches the full actualization of its dominion, the subject that it once called into being enters into crisis, begins to “vanish.” It is liquidated in a system of purely functional relations without a center, without fixed norms or foundations. The essence of the subject reveals itself to be a kind of limit, which initially functioned as a necessary ground or condition, but now becomes only an obstacle to be overcome. For Heidegger, this crisis, this ultimate threshold of nihilism — brought about by technology itself — opens up the possibility of thinking the essence of man and Being in a much deeper dimension, beyond or before the subject. Instead of man as subject, Heidegger tries to think the historicity of Dasein. This is why the “inner truth” of National Socialism for him meant the confrontation between modern technology and historical man (that is, not man as subject).

For Heidegger, Western modernity and materialism are not, as traditionalists claim, the consequence of a fall from the normal, traditional society of medieval Europe. On the contrary, he views the transition from the Middle Ages to the modern age more as a development than as a radical break with the traditional past. For Heidegger, medieval scholasticism, with its misinterpretation of the Greek logos as “ratio” and its onto-theological synthesis of Greek philosophy with Christianity, prepared the way for Descartes’ rationalism. In a sense, Heidegger develops Nietzsche’s idea that nihilism is not so much a break with Christianity, but instead a revelation of the nihilistic essence of Christianity. As a Christian and a traditionalist, however, Dugin consistently avoids the anti-Christian aspect of Heidegger’s thought, without, however, being able to articulate a critique of it. For Heidegger, as for the majority of the conservative revolutionaries, the origin of modernity is Christian, or rather, it lies in the “onto-theological” synthesis of Christianity and Greek metaphysics. It is the Christian conception of the “sovereignty” of God with regard to the world as creation that is at the origin of the modern concept of the subject, just as the Christian notion of the free individual with a personal relation to God and the Christian concern with the salvation of the immortal soul of all individuals is the origin of modern mass individualism. It is God as the “highest being” — both causa sui and causa prima, the first cause, sovereign over all other beings and the “maker” of the world — that is at the origin of the sovereign subject whose relation to things is one of instrumental manipulation and objectification. Modern secular humanism is onto-theological: it has its origin not in Greek thought, but in the Christian interpretation of Greek thought.

We may add that the Evola of Revolt Against the Modern World also sees Christianity as a primary cause of the involution of the West. He does not view modernity as a fatality somehow inherent in the nature of the West. For Evola, the Western mode of spirituality, which is primarily an active rather than contemplative spirituality, was cut off from the dimension of transcendence by the Semitic, lunar, self-mortifying type of religiosity of Christianity, which ultimately lead to the Western drive to activity being deviated, finding an outlet only on a purely material and human plane.

In any case, whether from a Heideggerian or Traditionalist view, one may agree that race, insofar as it is conceived as a purely human, biological characteristic, is ultimately insufficient, or rather, that it is too narrowly anthropological, and must be integrated into a deeper conception. This is not the same as liquidating the concept of race. It does mean the rejection of certain narrow forms of racism, where the biological concept of race plays an analogous reductive role to the Marxist concept of a material base that determines the ideological superstructure (culture, mentality etc.) of a society.

Man is not the unconditioned, self-creating subject of modern metaphysics. Human existence is conditioned and finite — men are, as Jünger wrote, “sons of the earth.” Race is one of the earthly conditions of man’s existence. An historical world is not an unconditioned, arbitrary “construct.” There is, in Heidegger’s terms, an historical world is always founded through a struggle between world and earth — the world, an articulated, historical space of possibilities and decisions, and the conditions set by the un-objectified, elemental forces of the earth. Blood and soil are given the meaning of a destiny in an historical world (this is not at all the same as claiming that it is an arbitrary historical and social construct). For Heidegger, the limits set by the biological potentialities of human beings are not arbitrary historical creations — what is historical is the particular “figure” or constellation of relations that gives them meaning.

We can also note that the statistical concept of race referred to by race realists today is very different from National Socialist racial theories, which were based on the idea of racial purity. The modern concept of race is not on its own sufficient to non-reductively account for the specificity of our or other civilizations or cultures. The differences between the mentality of Americans of European descent, on the one hand, and the mentality of Europeans, on the other, underscores this clearly. However, it is more than obvious that race plays a role in shaping the general character of civilizations.

Editor’s Note

1. On the chaos star, see Wikipedia [4].


Article printed from Counter-Currents Publishing: http://www.counter-currents.com

URL to article: http://www.counter-currents.com/2014/09/dugin-on-the-subject-of-politics/

URLs in this post:

[1] Image: http://www.counter-currents.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/09/Dugin-chaos-star-e1410484135489.jpg

[2] chaos: http://against-postmodern.org/dugin-necessity-metaphysics-chaos

[3] ethnocidal: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=fdH6JgqNsPo

[4] Wikipedia: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Symbol_of_Chaos

samedi, 13 septembre 2014

Dugin Contra Liberalism

ADagd-sweden4_0.jpg

Dugin Contra Liberalism

By Giuliano Adriano Malvicini

Ex: http://www.counter-currents.com

Editor’s Note:

This is a beginning of a series of more or less self-contained articles on Alexander Dugin drawn from a larger text, “Race, ‘Ethnos,’ and the Fourth Political Theory.”

Alexander Dugin has designated “liberalism” as the enemy of the “fourth political theory.” Or rather, since the enemy can only be an actually existing group of people and not an idea or ideology, he has designated as the enemy all those are in favor of the global hegemony of liberalism (the hegemony of “the West” and “atlanticism”): “If you are in favor of global liberal hegemony, you are the enemy.”

What does Dugin mean by “liberalism”? Is it the ideology of the people referred to as “liberals” in America? Calling someone a “liberal” in Europe means something quite different from calling someone a “liberal” in the United States. “Liberals” in the United States are on the left: they vote for the Democratic party and are in favor a welfare state and a regulated economy. In Europe, they would be considered social democrats. Ideologically, they are egalitarians and tend to be critical of laissez-faire capitalism. They oppose “racism,” “sexism” and “homophobia” from an egalitarian point of view. They view prison sentences as therapeutic and socializing rather than as forms of punishment. They believe in “social justice” rather than justice through retribution. They believe that human beings are basically good and can be redeemed through “social work.” They believe in social conditioning rather than personal responsibility. They tend to be in favor of a strict separation of church and state, while at the same time advocating an egalitarian world-view that is essentially a form of secularized Christianity.

In Europe, “liberals” are on the right: they are generally opposed to the welfare state, in favor of free markets, the privatization of the infrastructure and a largely unregulated economy. Traditionally, they also support various conservative social policies, placing an emphasis on individual responsibility as the correlative of the notion of individual rights. In other words, liberalism is a bourgeois ideology, favoring a capitalist economy, based on the enlightenment concept of individual human rights.

Today, however, the polarity between left and right is becoming much less sharp, and is gradually being replaced by a general consensus. The social policies of European liberal parties often coincide with those associated with the post-1968, libertarian left. Liberal, pro-capitalist parties oppose “racism,” “sexism,” and “homophobia” from the point of view of individualist libertarianism. Everyone is supposed to be treated as an individual, in an unprejudiced” way. Forms of collective identity — national, religious or racial – are declared passé. National borders and ethnic communities, insofar as they limit the freedom of the individual, are to be abolished. The freedom of the individual must be defended as long as it does not interfere with the rights of other individuals. This is the liberalism that Dugin has designated as the enemy: globalist capitalism founded on the ideology of human rights. The fourth political theory is anti-capitalist, against globalism, and against the ideology of human rights.

Today, the common foundations and origins of the social democratic, egalitarian left and the bourgeois, liberal right in the enlightenment ideology of human rights has become clearer, as “the left” and “the right” become increasingly hard to distinguish from one another. Both left and right-wing mainstream parties today tend to favor multiculturalism, immigration, gay rights, and the separation of church and state. They share fundamental views about gender equality and sometimes drug liberalization. These policies are legitimized by the “right” from the point of view of individual rights, and by the “left” from the point of view of egalitarianism. Moreover, the middle-class leftist “revolutionaries” of the late ’60s and early ’70s have often made a transition from the communist left to the libertarian right, realizing that their adherence to the left was based on an ideological self-misunderstanding. They were essentially bourgeois, left libertarians who briefly mistook themselves for communist revolutionaries.

In other words, the differences between the left and the right in Europe today are only differences of interpretation of a single legacy: the enlightenment. It would more correct to talk about “liberal-egalitarian hegemony” rather than simply “liberal hegemony.” Both liberalism and egalitarianism are based on the ideology of human rights, but emphasize different aspects. Right-wing liberals emphasize the individual aspect of human rights. Leftist egalitarians emphasize the universal aspect of human rights. Both conceptions of humanity — universal man and individual man — are abstractions, that is, defined only in negative terms. Both universal man and individual man are defined as not belonging to a particular group or category (ethnic or otherwise). Insofar as man is universal, “he” cannot belong to any particular ethnic group, gender or other category. The individual, on the other hand, cannot as such be subsumed under any category or defined as belonging to any collectivity (nationality ethnicity, gender, etc.) since this would violate his or her absolute singularity. “The individual,” then, is any and every human being and potentially corresponds to all of humanity. The individual is universal (as a representative of “humanity” as such) and all human beings are, as human beings, individuals. In other words, “universal man” can only be “individual man.” Egalitarianism and individualism ultimately boil down to the same abstract conception of man.

All established, mainstream political parties in Europe today gravitate towards this liberal-egalitarian center. This leaves all other groups marginalized. This center is the rational, humane, bourgeois individual, monopolizing the legacy of the enlightenment, with reason itself as the defining trait of humanity, it follows that those who deviate in some way from the center are non- or less-than-human (monsters), irrational and unenlightened. The marginalized are de-humanized and dismissed as irrational, “mentally ill” or “extremist.” They are denied a voice, the capacity to think and a right to participate in the political sphere: in other words, they are in various ways deprived of political subjectivity.

These groups include the various losers of liberal modernity, such as religious conservatives who oppose gay rights and the separation of church and state. Christian religious conservatives are not completely marginalized — they still have a presence within established political parties, albeit one that is steadily weakening. Communists, who oppose the idea of individual rights, free enterprise, and private property are not entirely marginalized, especially within academia and cultural institutions. When necessary, they post-communist parties in Europe are allowed to form parts of coalition governments. Leftist activists, in the form of “antifa” groups are tolerated insofar as they perform functions as the watchdogs of the system, when measures are required that lie outside of the limits of legality. They also share a common basis with the established political parties in the egalitarian, universalist aspects of their ideology, which has its roots in the enlightenment.

Much more marginalized and demonized are nationalists, who oppose, in varying degrees, universalism (to the extent that they value national identity), free trade (to the extent that they want to protect national economies), and individualism (to the extent that they view national and ethnic identity as in some cases having primacy over individual identity). Finally, the most marginalized and demonized group of all are racialists and racial nationalists, who oppose not only universalism, but also egalitarianism. However heterogeneous these groups are, they are sometimes placed in the same category – that of “totalitarian” or “anti-democratic” movements – by the liberal center.

It is on this basis that Alain de Benoist, Dugin, and Alain Soral have wanted to create an “alliance of the periphery against the center,” that is, of more or less marginalized groups against the dominant political establishment. In their case, this has so far meant not so much an alliance between the radical left and the radical right as an alliance between religious conservatives (to a large extent Muslims) and ex-communists. A good example of this in Western Europe is Alain Soral’s “Egalité et réconciliation” (“Equality and Reconciliation”), which rejects the repatriation of immigrants, instead embracing “communitarianism,” and attempts to build an alliance between Muslim immigrants and French “patriots.” The name of Soral’s movement already makes it clear that a critique of egalitarianism is not part of the agenda. Neither, of course, is racialism or racially-based nationalism.

It is noteworthy that Dugin, too, avoids any critique of egalitarianism. To the extent that opposition to egalitarianism is the essence of the true right, this means downplaying the real differences between left and right by focusing entirely on attacking “liberalism.” The concept of “liberalism” — intentionally left ambiguous, referring at times to capitalist economic individualism, at times to the moral individualism of gay rights activists and secularists — is meant to function as a central pole of opposition that will artificially unify into a single, cohesive front groups that are otherwise profoundly heterogeneous.

It is crucial to understand that Dugin, who calls for a “crusade against the West” is not opposed to liberalism because it is leading to the destruction of the white race. On the contrary, he frequently identifies “the West” with the white race (since he does not view Russians as white, as will be explained later). His primary stated goal is to destroy liberalism, even if that means destroying the white race (“European humanity”) along with it. As he puts it in The Fourth Political Theory:

. . . liberalism (and post-liberalism) may (and must – I believe this!) be repudiated. And if behind it, there stands the full might of the inertia of modernity, the spirit of Enlightenment and the logic of the political and economic history of European humanity of the last centuries, it must be repudiated together with modernity, the Enlightenment, and European humanity altogether. Moreover, only the acknowledgement of liberalism as fate, as a fundamental influence, comprising the march of Western European history, will allow us really to say ‘no’ to liberalism. (The Fourth Political Theory, p. 154)

He also defines the race of the subject of the “fourth political theory” as “non-White/European” [Ibid. p. 189]. He has predicted world-wide anti-white pogroms as retribution for the evil deeds of the white race, pogroms that Russians, however, will be exempt from, since they are not, according to him, fully white [2].


Article printed from Counter-Currents Publishing: http://www.counter-currents.com

URL to article: http://www.counter-currents.com/2014/09/dugin-contra-liberalism/

URLs in this post:

[1] Image: http://www.counter-currents.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/09/Dugin4.jpg

[2] not, according to him, fully white: http://www.arcto.ru/article/1289

dimanche, 10 août 2014

Sao Paulo: IV Encontro Internacional Evoliano

dousor.jpg

vendredi, 18 juillet 2014

A. Douguine: union économique eurasienne, alliance UE/Russie, hégémonisme américain

arton101426-480x320.jpg

Entretien avec Alexandre Douguine

Sur l'Union économique eurasienne, sur la nécessité d'une alliance UE/Russie, sur l'hégémonisme américain en Europe

 

Propos recueillis par Bernard Tomaschitz

 

Professeur Douguine, le 1 janvier 2015, l'Union Economique Eurasienne deviendra une réalité. Quel potentiel détient cette nouvelle organisation internationale?

 

AD: L'histoire nous enseigne que toute forme d'intégration économique précède une unification politique et surtout géopolitique. C'est là la thèse principale du théoricien de l'économie allemand, Friedrich List, impulseur du Zollverein (de l'Union douanière) allemand dans la première moitié du 19ème siècle. Le dépassement du "petit-étatisme" allemand et la création d'un espace économique unitaire, qui, plus tard, en vient à s'unifier, est toujours, aujourd'hui, un modèle efficace que cherchent à suivre bon nombre de pays. La création de l'Union Economique Eurasienne entraînera à son tour un processus de convergence politique. Si nous posons nos regards sur l'exemple allemand, nous pouvons dire que l'unification du pays a été un succès complet: l'Empire allemand s'est développé très rapidement et est devenu la principale puissance économique européenne. Si nous portons nos regards sur l'Union Economique Eurasienne, on peut s'attendre à un développement analogue. L'espace économique eurasien s'harmonisera et déploiera toute sa force. Les potentialités sont gigantesques.

 

Toutefois, après le putsch de Kiev, l'Ukraine n'y adhèrera pas. Que signifie cette non-adhésion pour l'Union Economique Eurasienne? Sera-t-elle dès lors incomplète?

 

AD: Sans l'Est et le Sud de l'Ukraine, cette union économique sera effectivement incomplète. Je suis d'accord avec vous.

 

Pourquoi l'Est et le Sud?

 

AD: Pour la constitution d'une Union Economique Eurasienne, les parties économiquement les plus importantes de l'Ukraine se situent effectivement dans l'Est et le Sud du pays. Il y a toutefois un fait dont il faut tenir compte: l'Ukraine, en tant qu'Etat, a cessé d'exister dans ses frontières anciennes.

 

Que voulez-vous dire?

 

AD: Nous avons aujourd'hui deux entités sur le territoire de l'Ukraine, dont les frontières passent exactement entre les grandes sphères d'influence géopolitique. L'Est et le Sud s'orientent vers la Russie, l'Ouest s'oriente nettement vers l'Europe. Ainsi, les choses sont dans l'ordre et personne ne conteste ces faits géopolitiques. Je pars personnellement du principe que nous n'attendrons pas longtemps, avant de voir ce Sud et cet Est ukrainiens, la "nouvelle Russie", faire définitivement sécession et s'intégrer dans l'espace économique eurasien. L'Ouest, lui, se tournera vers l'Union Européenne et s'intégrera au système de Bruxelles. L'Etat ukrainien, avec ses contradictions internes, cessera pratiquement d'exister. Dès ce moment, la situation politique s'apaisera.

 

Si, outre le Kazakhstan, d'autres Etats centrasiatiques adhèrent à l'Union Economique Eurasienne et que tous entretiennent de bonnes relations avec la Chine, un puissant bloc eurasien continental verra le jour: ce sera un défi géopolitique considérable pour les Etats-Unis, plus considérable encore que ne le fut jamais l'URSS…

 

AD: Non. Je ne crois pas que l'on puisse comparer les deux situations. Nous n'aurons plus affaire à deux blocs idéologiquement opposés comme dans l'après-guerre. L'idéologie ne joue aucun rôle dans la formation de cette Union Economique Eurasienne. Au contraire: pour l'Europe occidentale, cet immense espace économique sera un partenaire stratégique très attirant. L'Europe est en mesure d'offrir tout ce dont la Russie a besoin et, en échange, la Russie dispose de toutes les matières premières, dont l'Europe a besoin. Les deux partenaires se complètent parfaitement, profiteraient à merveille d'une alliance stratégique.

 

A Bruxelles, en revanche, on voit les choses de manière bien différente… On y voit Moscou et les efforts de convergence eurasiens comme une "menace". On utilise un vocabulaire qui rappelle furieusement la Guerre froide…

 

AD:  Pour que l'alliance stratégique, que je viens d'esquisser, puisse fonctionner, l'Europe doit d'abord s'auto-libérer.

 

Se libérer de quoi?

 

AD: De la domination américaine. L'UE actuelle est bel et bien dominée par Washington. D'un point de vue historique, c'est intéressant: les Européens ont commencé par coloniser le continent américain et, aujourd'hui, par une sorte de retour de manivelle, les Américains colonisent l'Europe. Pour que l'Europe puisse récupérer ses marges de manœuvre, elle doit se libérer de l'hégémonisme américain. Le continent européen doit retrouver un sens de l'identité européenne, de manière à ce qu'il puisse agir en toute autonomie, en faveur de ses propres intérêts. Si les Européens se libèrent de la tutelle américaine, ils reconnaîtront bien vite que la Russie est leur partenaire stratégique naturel.

 

La crise ukrainienne et les sanctions contre la Russie, auxquelles participent aussi l'UE, révèlent combien l'Europe est sous l'influence de Washington. Pensez-vous vraiment que l'UE est capable de s'émanciper des Etats-Unis sur le plan de la défense et de la sécurité?

 

AD: Absolument. Aujourd'hui, l'Europe se comporte comme si elle était une entreprise américaine en franchise. Les sanctions contre la Russie ne correspondent en aucune façon aux intérêts économiques et stratégiques de l'Europe. Les sphères économiques européennes le savent bien car elles ne cessent de protester contre cette politique des sanctions. Cependant, une grande partie de l'élite politique européenne est absolument inféodée aux Etats-Unis. Pour elle, la voix de Washington est plus importante à écouter que les plaintes de ses propres ressortissants. Il est intéressant de noter aussi que la grande majorité des Européens, au contraire de l'élite politique, est critique à l'égard des Etats-Unis et est, dans le fond, pro-européenne au meilleur sens du terme. Une confrontation politique adviendra en Europe, c'est quasi préprogrammé. Ce sera une sorte de révolution. Il suffit d'attendre.

 

En mai, le traité sur les livraisons de gaz entre la Russie et la Chine a été conclu: ce traité prévoit que les factures seront établies en roubles ou en renminbi. Peut-on dès lors prévoir la fin de l'hégémonie du dollar, si cet exemple est suivi par d'autres?

 

AD: Par cet accord, la Russie et la Chine cherchent de concert à imposer un ordre mondial multipolaire. Ce sera une multipolarité en tous domaines: économique, stratégique, militaire, politique et idéologique. En Occident, on croit toujours à la pérennité d'un modèle unipolaire, dominé par les Etats-Unis. L'accord sino-russe de mai dernier marque cependant la fin de ce modèle prisé à l'Ouest. Quelle en sera la conséquence? Les Etats-Unis deviendront une puissance régionale et ne seront plus une puissance globale. Mais la Russie et la Chine, elles aussi, demeureront des puissances régionales, de même que l'Europe qui se sera libérée. Le monde multipolaire de demain sera un monde de puissances régionales. L'architecture du monde en sera changée.

 

(Entretien paru dans zur Zeit, Vienne, n°27-28/2014; http://www.zurzeit.at ).

 

jeudi, 26 juin 2014

Eurosibérie ou Eurasie ? Ou comment penser l’organisation du « Cœur de la Terre »…

 

Eurasia_and_eurasianism.png

Eurosibérie ou Eurasie ? Ou comment penser l’organisation du « Cœur de la Terre »…

par Georges FELTIN-TRACOL

Ex: http://www.europemaxima.com

 

Europe Maxima met en ligne la conférence de Georges Feltin-Tracol prononcée le 17 mai 2014 à Lyon dans le cadre du colloque « Réflexions à l’Est » à l’invitation de l’association Terre & Peuple.

 

Mesdames, Mesdemoiselles, Messieurs, Chers Amis,

 

Avec les développements inquiétants de la crise ukrainienne, la presse officielle de l’Hexagone insiste lourdement sur l’influence, réelle ou supposée, d’Alexandre Douguine, le théoricien russe du néo-eurasisme, sur les gouvernants russes. Ainsi, Bruno Tertrais l’évoque-t-il dans Le Figaro du 25 avril 2014. Puis c’est au tour du quotidien Libération du 28 avril d’y faire référence. Toujours dans Le Figaro, mais du 20 avril, c’est la philosophe catholique, libérale et néo-conservatrice Chantal Delsol de le citer… mal. Mieux, Le Nouvel Observateur du 1er mai lui consacre quatre pages sous la signature de Vincent Jauvert qui le qualifie de « Raspoutine de Poutine ». Même la livraison mensuelle de mai du Monde diplomatique en vient à traiter de l’eurasisme (1).

 

Cette notoriété médiatique tranche avec leur discrétion habituelle sur le sujet. Jusqu’à ces dernières semaines, et à part les périodiques de notre large mouvance rebelle, Alexandre Douguine était parfois évoqué par les correspondants permanents du journal Le Monde à Moscou (2). Certes, si ses œuvres complètes ne sont pas accessibles aux lecteurs francophones, ceux-ci disposent néanmoins de quelques ouvrages et textes essentiels traduits (3).

 

L’engouement des plumitifs du Système altantique-occidental pour le penseur polyglotte du néo-eurasisme témoigne en tout cas de l’intérêt qu’on porte à ses idées. Plus largement, la question de l’Eurasie suscite une réelle curiosité. Outre le n° 59 du magazine Terre et Peuple de ce printemps 2014, signalons que le dossier du nouveau trimestriel de géopolitique animé par Pascal Gauchon, Conflits, concerne « L’Eurasie. Le grand dessein de Poutine ».

 

Fins connaisseurs des thèses eurasistes, les rédacteurs du Terre et Peuple n° 59 préfèrent pour leur part se rallier à la thèse de l’Eurosibérie. De quoi s’agit-il donc ? C’est en 1998, soit plus d’une dizaine d’années après avoir quitté la métapolitique, que Guillaume Faye y revient avec un essai magistral, L’archéofuturisme. Cet ouvrage qui fit date dans nos milieux, bouscule maintes certitudes tenaces et balance quelques bombes idéologiques dont le fameux concept d’Eurosibérie. Guillaume Faye écrivait qu’« il faudra bien un jour intégrer la Russie et envisager l’avenir sous les traits de l’Eurosibérie. Les déboires actuels de la Russie ne sont que d’ordre transitoire et conjoncturel. Il s’agit simplement de contrer la (naturelle et explicable) volonté des États-Unis de contrôler l’Eurosibérie et de placer la Russie sous un protectorat et une assistance financière, prélude à sa vassalisation stratégique et économique (4) ».

 

Le concept d’Eurosibérie se réfère explicitement à la « Maison commune » du Soviétique Mikhaïl Gorbatchev exprimée en juillet 1989, et de la « Confédération européenne » esquissée le 31 décembre 1989 par François Mitterrand (5) avant que ces deux projets soient torpillés par les nouveaux agents de l’atlantisme en Europe centrale et orientale parmi lesquels le déplorable théâtreux tchèque Vaclav Havel.

 

L’Eurosibérie correspond à un espace géographique déterminé. « Notre frontière est sur l’Amour. Face à la Chine. Sur l’Atlantique et le Pacifique, face à la république impériale américaine, unique super-puissance mais dont le déclin géostratégique et culturel est déjà “ viralement ” programmé pour le premier quart du XXIe siècle – dixit Zbigniew Brzezinski, pourtant apologiste de la puissance américaine. Et, sur la Méditerranée et le Caucase, face au bloc musulman (moins divisé qu’on ne le pense) qui ne nous fera surtout jamais de cadeaux et peut constituer la première source de menaces mais aussi, si nous sommes forts, un excellent partenaire… (6) » Alors, éventuellement, « demain, poursuit Faye : de la rade de Brest à celle de Port-Arthur, de nos îles gelées de l’Arctique au soleil victorieux de la Crète, de la lande à la steppe et des fjords au maquis, cent nations libres et unies, regroupées en Empire, pourront peut-être s’octroyer ce que Tacite nommait le Règne de la Terre, Orbis Terræ Regnum (7) ».

 

En lisant L’archéofuturisme, on remarque que Guillaume Faye écarte la notion même d’Occident. Rappelons qu’il fut l’un des premiers en 1980 à dissocier et à opposer l’Occident – dominé par Washington -, de l’Europe dont nous sommes les paladins (8). Préoccupé par la montée démographique rapide des peuples du Sud, Faye imagine l’Eurosibérie intégrer une « solidarité globale – ethnique, fondamentalement – du Nord face à la menace du Sud. Quoi qu’il en soit, la notion d’Occident disparaît pour céder la place à celle du Monde du Nord, ou Septentrion (9) ». Après l’avoir combattu (10), il se rallie en fin de compte à l’avis de Jean Cau. Parce que « nous ne pouvons pas compter sur les États-Unis pour s’opposer à un mondialisme dont le monde-race blanc ferait seul les frais (11) », son célèbre Discours de la décadence n’excluait pas « ce qui me paraît essentiel pour notre salut : un nationalisme (et donc par là même un refus du mondialisme) qui, quelles que soient les rigueurs qu’il implique et les répugnances qu’il peut inspirer aux décadents que nous sommes (et qui ont lié les idées de liberté à la réalisation de ce mondialisme en lequel elles n’auront plus de contenu et de sens) est notre seul possible Destin (12) ». En effet, « par son action, continue Jean Cau, la Russie a plus le souci de défendre son empire que de “ libérer ” les peuples. C’est en vertu d’une vocation impériale, afin de rester intacte et non par idéalisme moralisant et mondialiste qu’elle agit (13) ». « Telle est, en ces années 70 – et bientôt 80 – ma “ vue de l’esprit ”, poursuit-il. Ô paradoxe n’est-ce pas, que de déclarer qu’une Russie nationale, de par sa résistance à l’Américanisme mondialiste, est peut-être la seule chance de nos nations et de notre monde-race blanc ? Paradoxe apparent, je le crains. Et vérité d’Histoire, je le crois (14). »

 

Dans Pourquoi nous combattons, publié en 2001, Guillaume Faye revient sur l’Eurosibérie qu’il définit comme un exemple d’« ethnosphère (15) ». Bloc continental à l’économie auto-centrée, c’« est l’espace destinal des peuples européens enfin regroupés, de l’Atlantique au Pacifique, scellant l’alliance historique de l’Europe péninsulaire, de l’Europe centrale et de la Russie (16) ». Il s’agit, dans son esprit, d’une « forteresse commune, la maison commune, l’extension maximale et l’expression naturelle de la notion d’« Empire européen ». Elle serait véritablement la “ Troisième Rome ”, ce que ne fut jamais la Russie (17) ».

 

Relevons en revanche l’absence dans ce manifeste du Septentrion. Est-ce parce qu’en 1989, on évoquait déjà une communauté euro-atlantique de Vancouver à Vladivostok ? Le 25 septembre 2001, Vladimir Poutine s’adressa en allemand au Bundestag. Il voyait alors la Russie comme un pays européen et occidental. C’était le temps où Moscou tentât d’adhérer à l’Alliance Atlantique. Aux États-Unis, certains cénacles de pensée stratégique proches des paléo-conservateurs, ces adversaires farouches du néo-conservatisme, approuvaient cette démarche destinée in fine à contrer l’ascension chinoise. L’auteur de thriller-fictions, Tom Clancy, en fit un roman, L’Ours et le Dragon (18). Une approche assez similaire se retrouve chez l’écrivain Maurice G. Dantec dans les trois volumes de son Journal métaphysique et polémique. Ainsi écrit-il dans Laboratoire de catastrophe générale que « l’O.T.A.N. doit donc non seulement intégrer au plus vite toutes les anciennes républiques populaires de l’Est européen, mais prévoir à moyen terme une organisation tripartite unifiant les trois grandes puissances boréales : Amérique du Nord, Europe Unie (quel que soit son état, malheureusement) et Russie, plus le Japon, au sein d’un nouveau traité Atlantique – Pacifique Nord, qui puisse faire contrepoids à l’abomination onuzie et aux menaces sino-wahhabites. […] La seule issue pour l’Occident est donc bien de définir un nouvel arc stratégique panocéanique, trinitaire, avec l’Amérique au centre, l’Europe du côté atlantique, et la Fédération de Russie, assistée du Japon, pour l’espace pacifique – sibérien (19) ».

 

Dénoncé par le national-républicain Régis Debray (20), l’option pan-occidentaliste a trouvé en Maurice G. Dantec son chantre décomplexé. Toutefois, à part l’implication du Japon, le cadre pan-occidental (ou Hyper-Occident) correspond déjà à l’O.C.D.E. (Organisation de coopération et de développement économique) et à l’O.S.C.E. (Organisation pour la sécurité et la coopération en Europe). « Issue en 1994 de la transformation de la Conférence sur la sécurité et la coopération en Europe d’Helsinki (1975), note Jean-Sylvestre Mongrenier, l’O.S.C.E. est une organisation régionale de sécurité juridiquement reliée à l’O.N.U. Ce forum regroupe les États d’Europe (Russie comprise), d’Asie centrale (les anciennes républiques musulmanes d’U.R.S.S.) et d’Amérique du Nord, soit 51 États membres. L’O.S.C.E. est tournée vers la maîtrise des armements et la diplomatie préventive (21). » Aujourd’hui, l’O.S.C.E. compte 57 membres ainsi que six partenaires méditerranéens pour la coopération (Algérie, Égypte, Israël, Jordanie, Maroc, Tunisie), et cinq partenaires asiatiques (Japon, Corée du Sud, Thaïlande, Afghanistan et Australie). Par ailleurs, l’orientation nord-hémisphérique que préfigure imparfaitement l’O.S.C.E., ne se confine pas au seul cénacle littéraire. « J’ai aussi été l’un des tout premiers, à l’époque de l’effondrement soviétique, à lancer l’idée de la construction politique d’un “ continent boréal ”, de Brest à Vladivostok, affirme Jean-Marie Le Pen (22). » En 2007, son programme présidentiel mentionnait de manière explicite une « sphère boréale » de Brest à Vladivostok.

 

Dans son dernier tome du Journal métaphysique et polémique, Maurice G. Dantec, converti, suite à ses lectures patristiques et philosophiques, au catholicisme traditionaliste, vomit l’Union européenne, l’O.N.U., le multiculturalisme, et en appelle à l’avènement d’« États continentaux – fédéraux, vagues souvenirs des empires d’autrefois (23) ». Exigeant une « Grande Politique » pour le pâle mécanisme européen qu’il surnomme « Zéropa-Land », il croit toutefois que « véritable fondation politique du continent, car seule capable historiquement de fonder quelque chose, l’O.T.A.N., ce vénérable Anneau de Pouvoir, est seule habilitée à le refondre. Elle va s’auto-organiser dans le développement tri-polaire de l’Occident futur : Russie/Europe de l’Est – Grande-Bretagne + Commonwealth – Amérique hémisphérique (24) ». Enthousiasmé par l’American way of life, l’auteur de Babylon Babies prétend que « les Américains, sous peu, auront encore plus besoin des Russes que ceux-ci des Américains; un peu comme avec la Deuxième Guerre mondiale, la Quatrième Guerre mondiale, qui est le régime international – pacifié de la guerre comme continuation du terrorisme par d’autres moyens, va fournir le décor pour un basculement d’alliance stratégique comme jamais il n’y eut dans l’histoire des hommes. Le dollar U.S. intronisé monnaie en Sibérie. Les ressources humaines et naturelles de la Russie, les ressources humaines et financières des États-Unis. À elles deux, ces deux nations l’ont montré, elles seraient capables de mettre en place un véritable condominium planétaire, basé sur les technologies de la conquête spatiale et un partage des responsabilités qui équivaudraient à une win-win situation, comme aiment le dire ces salauds de capitalistes yankees (25) ». Acquis à l’Occident génétiquement survitaminé, Dantec balaie sans aucune hésitation toute Eurosibérie possible. « Poutine devrait y réfléchir à deux fois avant de s’engager avec les Franco-boches, contre le Nouvel Occident, avertit Dantec. Malgré les délires de certains “ penseurs ” de la “ droite révolutionnaire ”, les Sibériens n’ont strictement rien à battre des pantins qui s’agitent à Strasbourg ou à Bruxelles, c’est-à-dire à leurs antipodes sur tous les plans. Quand je lis, de-ci de-là, de telles avanies sur une sorte de bloc euro-continental qui s’étendrait de Paris – Ville lumière jusqu’à Vladivostok, et sous le nom d’Europe, rien ne peut retenir mon rire d’éclater à la face de ces bidules prophétologiques dérisoires, et même pas vraiment criminels. Imaginent-ils donc qu’un marin russe qui pêche dans les eaux du Kamtchatka puisse se sentir en quelque façon “ européen ”, à quelques encablures du Japon? Anchorage sera toujours plus près d’Irkoutsk que n’importe laquelle des capitales de l’union franco-boche (26). »

 

Bien que réfractaire au concept eurosibérien, Dantec n’en demeure pas moins le défenseur d’un monde – race blanc, d’un Septentrion sous une forme déviante et identitairement inacceptable. D’autres font le même constat mais en lui donnant une formulation plus convaincante. Co-fondateur du site Europe Maxima, mon camarade et vieux complice Rodolphe Badinand promeut un Saint-Empire européen arctique. « La maîtrise du pôle Nord est une nécessité géopolitique et mythique, note-t-il. Outre qu’il est impératif que l’Empire s’assure du foyer originel de nos ancêtres hyperboréens, le contrôle du cercle polaire revêt une grande valeur stratégique. Si le réchauffement planétaire se poursuit et s’accentue, dans quelques centaines d’années, la banquise aura peut-être presque disparu, faisant de l’océan polaire, un domaine maritime de toute première importance. En s’étendant sur les littoraux des trois continents qui la bordent, le Saint-Empire européen arctique, dans sa superficie idéale qui comprendrait […] l’Eurosibérie et les territoires septentrionaux de l’Amérique du Nord (Alaska, Yukon, Territoire du Nord-Ouest, Nunavut, Québec, Labrador, Terre-Neuve, Acadie, Provinces maritimes de l’Atlantique), le Groenland et l’Islande, détiendrait un atout appréciable dans le jeu des puissances mondiales. C’est enfin la transposition tangible dans l’espace du symbole polaire. Comme l’Empereur est la référence de l’Empire, notre Empire redeviendra le pôle du monde, le référent des renaissances spirituelles et identitaires de tous les peuples, loin de tout universalisme et de tout mondialisme (27). »

 

Guillaume Faye, Jean Cau, Maurice G. Dantec, Rodolphe Badinand réfléchissent au fait politique à partir du critère géographique de grand espace. Ils poursuivent, consciemment ou non, les travaux du philosophe euro-américain Francis Parker Yockey (28), du géopoliticien allemand Karl Haushofer et du théoricien géopolitique belge Jean Thiriart (29). Dès la décennie 1960, ce dernier pense à un État-nation continental grand-européen qui s’étendrait de Brest à Vladivostok. Puis, au fil du temps et en fonction des soubresauts propres aux relations internationales, il en vient à soutenir dans les années 1980 un empire euro-soviétique. La fin de l’U.R.S.S. en 1991 ne l’empêche pas d’envisager une nouvelle orientation géopolitique paneuropéenne totale. Influencé, au soir de sa vie, par son compatriote Luc Michel, Jean Thiriart suggère « une République impériale allant de Dublin à Vladivostok dans les structures d’un État unitaire, centralisé (30) ». Le fondement juridique de cet État grand-européen reposerait sur l’« omnicitoyenneté ». « Né à Malaga, diplômé à Paris, médecin à Kiev, plus tard bourgmestre à Athènes le seul et même homme jouira de tous les droits politiques à n’importe quel endroit de la République unitaire (31). » Mais quelles frontières pour cet espace politique commun ? « Les limites territoriales vitales de l’Europe “ Grande Nation ”, écrit Thiriart, vont ou passent à l’Ouest de l’Islande jusqu’à Vladivostok, de Stockholm jusqu’au Sahara-Sud, des Canaries au Kamtchaka, de l’Écosse au Béloutchistan. […] L’Europe sans le contrôle des deux rives à Gibraltar et à Istanbul traduirait un concept aussi risible et dangereux que les États-Unis sans le contrôle de Panama et des Malouines. Il nous faut des rivages faciles à défendre : Océan glacial Arctique, Atlantique, Sahara (rivage terrestre), accès aux détroits indispensables, Gibraltar, Suez, Istanbul, Aden – Djibouti, Ormuz (32). » La Grande Europe selon Thiriart intègre non seulement l’Afrique du Nord, mais aussi la Turquie, le Proche-Orient et l’Asie Centrale, Pakistan inclus ! La capitale de cette Méga-Europe serait… Istanbul !

 

On doit reconnaître que les thèses exposées ici dépassent largement ce que François Thual et Aymeric Chauprade désignent comme des « panismes ». « On appelle panisme, ou pan-idée, une représentation géopolitique fondée sur une communauté d’ordre ethnique, religieuse, régionale ou continentale. Le “ ou ” ici n’étant pas exclusif. Le concept forgé dès les années 1930 par la géopolitique allemande de Karl Haushofer sous le vocable Pan-Idee, est repris et développé par François Thual dans les années 1990 (33). »

 

Nonobstant l’inclusion de l’Afrique du Nord dans l’aire politique grande-européenne, l’ultime vision de Jean Thiriart correspond imparfaitement à l’eurasisme dont Alexandre Douguine est l’une des figures les plus connues. Or la réflexion eurasiste ne se réduit pas à cette seule personnalité.

 

Pour faire simple et court, car il ne s’agit pas de retracer ici la généalogie et le développement tant historique qu’actuel de l’eurasisme (34), ce courant novateur résulte, d’une part, du panslavisme, et, d’autre part, du slavophilisme. Inventé à la Renaissance par un Croate, Vinko Pribojevitch, le panslavisme entend restaurer l’unité politique des peuples slaves à partir de leur héritage historique et linguistique commun retracé par des philologues et des poètes. Le panslavisme se politise vite. En 1823 – 1825 existe en Russie une Société des Slaves unis liée au mouvement libéral décabriste. Contrairement à ses prolongements ultérieurs, le premier panslavisme est plutôt libéral, voire révolutionnaire – l’anarchiste Michel Bakounine participe en 1848 au Ire Congrès panslave à Prague. Cette réunion internationale en plein « Printemps des Peuples » est un échec du fait de son éclatement en trois tendances antagonistes :

 

— un courant libéral et démocratique représenté par la Société démocratique polonaise, fondée en 1832, qui s’oppose surtout aux menées russes et veut rassembler les Slaves de l’Ouest catholiques romains ou réformés;

 

— une tendance plus attachée à la foi orthodoxe et donc plus alignée sur la Russie impériale, qui agite les Slaves du Sud (Monténégrins, Serbes, Macédoniens, Bulgares) vivant dans des Balkans soumis au joug ottoman et qui rêve d’une libération nationale grâce à l’intervention de Saint-Pétersbourg, le seul État slave-orthodoxe indépendant (c’est le « russo-slavisme »);

 

— une faction austro-slaviste prônée par des Tchèques, des Polonais de Galicie, des Slovaques et des Croates qui essaye de fédérer des Slaves de l’Ouest, des Balkans et de l’espace danubien sous l’autorité des Habsbourg.

 

La postérité du panslavisme dans la seconde moitié du XIXe siècle suit des prolongements inattendus. Le « russo-slavisme » vire en un « pan-orthodoxisme » impérialiste qui n’hésite pas à exclure Polonais et Tchèques jugés trop occidentaux et « romano-germains » quand il ne les russifie pas. Encouragé par de brillants publicistes dont le Russe Nicolas Danilevski, ces panslavistes pro-russes approuvent la guerre russo-turque de 1877 – 1878 dont la victoire militaire russe se solde au Congrès de Berlin en défaite diplomatique à l’initiative des puissances occidentales.

 

 

eurasia.jpg

Opposé à la présence russe, les panslavistes polonais évoluent vers des positions nationalistes plus ou moins affirmées. La Démocratie nationale de Dmovski œuvre avant 1914 pour un royaume de Pologne en union personnelle avec le tsar tandis que le militant socialiste et futur maréchal polonais, Joseph Pilsudski, récuse toute collaboration avec la Russie. Ayant en tête l’âge d’or de l’Union de Pologne – Lituanie entre les XIVe et XVIIIe siècles, ce Polonais natif de la ville lituanienne de Vilnius envisage un glacis anti-russe de la Baltique à la Mer Noire, soit la Pologne, la Lituanie, la Biélorussie et l’Ukraine : la Fédération Intermarum ou Fédération Entre Mers. Cette aspiration fédéraliste demeurera le cœur nucléaire du prométhéisme de Pilsudski. Ce projet de Fédération Entre Mers (avec les États baltes) vient de réapparaître dans le programme électoral présidentiel du mouvement ultra-nationaliste ukrainien Pravyï Sektor (Secteur droit) de Dmytro Yaroch (35).

 

Le conservatisme de la Double-Monarchie déçoit l’austro-slavisme qui laisse bientôt la place à des panismes partiels (ou panslavismes régionaux). En 1914, la Serbie encourage l’irrédentisme des Serbes de Bosnie au nom du yougoslavisme. Mais ce yougoslavisme, orthodoxe et russophile, à forte tonalité panserbe, diffère tant du yougoslavisme de l’archevêque croate Joseph Strossmayer qui souhaite rassembler autour des Habsbourg les peuples slaves du Sud que du yougoslavisme libertaire et socialiste favorable à une large fédération balkanique, concrétisé en août 1903 par l’éphémère république socialiste macédonienne de Kroutchevo. On sait que l’archiduc François-Ferdinand, époux d’une aristocrate tchèque, préconisait une Triple-Monarchie avec un pilier slave, ce que ne voulaient pas les Hongrois d’où peut-être une connivence objective entre certains services serbes et quelques milieux républicains magyars…

 

Faut-il pour autant parler du naufrage du panslavisme ? Sûrement pas quand on examine la politique étrangère de l’excellent président du Bélarus, Alexandre Loukachenko. Depuis 1994, date de l’arrivée au pouvoir de cet authentique homme d’État dont l’action contraste avec la nullité des Cameron, Merkel, l’« Écouté de Neuilly » ou notre Flamby hexagonal !, le président bélarussien a à plusieurs reprises encouragé le renouveau panslaviste. Permettez-moi par conséquent de m’inscrire ici en faux avec l’affirmation d’Alain Cagnat qui qualifie le Bélarus de « musée du stalinisme. [… Cet État] n’a aucune existence internationale. Quant au pseudo-particularisme linguistique ou culturel biélorusse, cela tient au folklore. On peut logiquement penser que, une fois refermée la parenthèse Loukachenko, les Biélorussiens se hâteront de rejoindre le giron russe (36) ». Que le russe soit depuis 1995 la langue co-officielle du Bélarus à côté du bélarussien n’implique pas nécessairement une intégration future dans la Russie sinon les Irlandais, tous anglophones, demanderaient à rejoindre non pas la Grande-Bretagne (ils ont largement donné), mais plutôt les États-Unis, ou bien les Jurassiens suisses la République française. La présidence d’Alexandre Loukachenko a consolidé l’identité nationale bélarussienne qui s’enracine à la fois dans les traditions polythéistes slaves et  l’héritage chrétien. Lors du solstice d’été, le Bélarus célèbre la fête de Yanka Koupali. Ce rite très ancien témoigne de l’attachement de la population à ses racines ainsi qu’à la nature. Il s’agit d’invoquer les éléments naturels pour que les récoltes soient bonnes. De nombreuses danses folkloriques sont alors exécutées par des jeunes femmes aux têtes couronnées de fleurs.

 

Par ailleurs, membre du Mouvement des non-alignés et allié du Venezuela de feu le Commandante Hugo Chavez, le Bélarus se trouve à l’avant-garde de la résistance au Nouveau désordre mondial propagé par l’Occident américanomorphe. Les projets d’union Russie – Bélarus sont pour l’heure gelés. Pour s’unir, il faut un consentement mutuel. Or le peuple bélarussien se sent autre par rapport à ses cousins russes. La revue en ligne, Le Courrier de la Russie, rapporte une certaine méfiance générale envers le grand voisin oriental. Une esthéticienne de Minsk déclare au journaliste russe : « Si la Russie et la Biélorussie se réunissent, ce sera du grand n’importe quoi. En Biélorussie, il y a de la discipline et de l’ordre, mais en Russie, il y a trop d’injustice, c’est le désordre (37). » Quelques peu dépités par les témoignages recueillis, les auteurs de l’article soulignent finalement que « pour les Biélorusses, la langue russe n’est pas associée directement avec la Russie », que « la Russie est perçue plutôt comme une force politique, du reste à l’esprit impérial assez désagréable » et quand « nous avons proposé à des étudiants de passer une sorte de test projectif – dessiner leur pays sur la carte du monde en s’orientant non sur les connaissances géographiques mais sur les associations personnelles, la majorité des Biélorusses ont fourni une image très semblable. Leur pays au centre et, autour, comme des pétales de marguerite et avec une importance équivalente, la Russie, la Pologne, la Lituanie, le Venezuela… (38) »

 

Sur la crise ukrainienne, le Président Loukachenko rejette toute fédéralisation du pays. Il a aussi reconnu et reçu le gouvernement provisoire de Kyiv et condamne les tentatives de sécession. Déjà en 2008, ce fidèle allié de Moscou n’a jamais reconnu l’indépendance de l’Abkhazie et de l’Ossétie du Sud. Mieux, il n’hésite pas à contrarier les intérêts russes. Le 26 août 2013, un proche de Poutine, Vladislav Baumgertner, directeur général d’Uralkali, une importante firme russe spécialisée dans la potasse, est arrêté à Minsk et incarcéré. « Quels que soient les sentiments qu’il inspire, le président biélorusse Alexandre Loukachenko entretient avec le Kremlin des relations qui sont plus d’égal à égal que celles des Grecs avec Merkel : imaginez ce qui se passerait si le patron d’une grosse entreprise allemande était arrêté en Grèce (39). » Minsk peut donc se montrer indocile envers Moscou qui respecte bien plus que les donneurs de leçons occidentaux la souveraineté étatique. En outre, contrairement encore à l’État-continent, le Bélarus n’appartient pas à l’O.M.C. et applique encore la peine de mort.

 

À la fin des années 1830 apparaissent en Russie les slavophiles (Alexis Khomiakov, Constantin Léontiev, Ivan Kireïevski, Constantin Aksakov, Fiodor Dostoïevski, etc.) dont la dénomination était à l’origine un sobriquet donné par leurs adversaires. Si ces romantiques particuliers ne sont pas toujours panslavistes, ils s’accordent volontiers sur l’exaltation des idiosyncrasies de leur civilisation, en particulier sa foi orthodoxe, sa paysannerie et son autocratie. Hostiles aux occidentalistes qui célèbrent un monde occidental romano-germanique hérétique en constante modification, les slavophiles s’associent trop au pouvoir tsariste et s’étiolent à l’orée de la Grande Guerre.

 

On a pu dire que leur dernier représentant fut Alexandre Soljénitsyne. Quand sombre l’Union Soviétique, l’ancien dissident envisage une « Union des peuples slaves » avec la Russie, l’Ukraine, le Bélarus et les marches septentrionales du Kazakhstan fortement russophones. Cependant, Soljénitsyne ne nie pas la réalité des langues, cultures et identités bélarussienne et ukrainienne. Il les admet et veut même les valoriser ! Il prévient néanmoins que « si le peuple ukrainien désirait effectivement se détacher de nous, nul n’aurait le droit de le retenir de force. Mais divers sont ces vastes espaces et seule la population locale peut déterminer le destin de son petit pays, le sort de sa région (40) ».

 

eura2148253926.jpgLa Première Guerre mondiale, les révolutions russes de 1917, le renversement du tsarisme et la guerre civile jusqu’en 1921  bouleversent les héritiers du slavophilisme. C’est au sein de l’émigration russe blanche qu’émerge alors l’eurasisme. Exilés à Prague et à Paris, les premiers eurasistes, Nicolas Troubetskoï, Pierre Savitsky, Georges Vernadsky, Pierre Suvchinskiy, redécouvrent le caractère asiatique de leur histoire et réhabilitent les deux cent cinquante ans d’occupation tataro-mongole. Saluant l’œuvre des khan de Karakorum, ils conçoivent l’espace russe comme un troisième monde particulier. S’ils proclament le caractère eurasien des régions actuellement ukrainiennes de la Galicie, de la Volhynie et de la Podolie, ils se désintéressent superbement des Balkans, du Caucase et de la Crimée. Parfois précurseurs d’une troisième voie, certains d’entre-eux approuvent le renouveau soviétique sous la férule de Staline si bien que quelques-uns retournent en U.R.S.S. pour se retrouver envoyés au Goulag ou exécutés.

 

Pensée « géographiste », voire géopolitiste, parce qu’elle prend en compte l’espace steppique, l’eurasisme ne dure qu’une dizaine d’années et semble disparu en 1945. Remarquons que le numéro-culte d’Éléments consacré à la Russie en 1986 ignore l’eurasisme pourtant présent en filigrane dans certains milieux restreints du P.C.U.S. (41). Cependant, la transmission entre le premier eurasisme et l’eurasisme actuel revient à Lev Goumilev qui sut élaborer un nouvel eurasisme à portée ethno-biologico-naturaliste. Le néo-eurasisme resurgit dans les années 1990 et prend rapidement un ascendant certain au sein du gouvernement. Dès 1996, un eurasiste connu, l’arabophone Evgueni Primakov, devient ministre des Affaires étrangères avant d’être nommé président du gouvernement russe entre 1998 et 1999.

 

Aujourd’hui, le néo-eurasisme russe se structure autour de trois principaux pôles. Activiste métapolitique de grand talent, Alexandre Douguine ajoute aux travaux des précurseurs et de Goumilev divers apports d’origine ouest-européenne comme l’école de la Tradition primordiale (Guénon et Evola), de la « Révolution conservatrice » allemande, des « Nouvelles Droites » françaises, thioises et italiennes, et des approches marxistes hétérodoxes d’ultra-gauche (42). Un autre « courant, autour de la revue Evrazija (Eurasie) d’Édouard Bagramov, est plus culturel et folkloriste, explique Marlène Laruelle. Son thème central est la mixité, l’alliance slavo-turcique, qu’il illustre par la réhabilitation de l’Empire mongol et des minorités turco-musulmanes dans l’histoire russe, par une comparaison entre religiosité orthodoxe et mysticisme soufi : la fidélité à la Russie serait ainsi le meilleur mode de protection de l’identité nationale des petits peuples eurasiens. Sur le plan politique, Evrazija appelle à la reconstitution d’une unité politique et économique de l’espace post-soviétique autour du projet du président Nazarbaev, qui finance en partie la revue. Le troisième et dernier grand courant eurasiste, celui d’Alexandre Panarine et de Boris Erassov, est le plus théorique puisqu’il tente de réhabiliter la notion d’« empire » : l’empire ne serait ni un nationalisme étroit ni un impérialisme agressif mais une nouvelle forme de citoyenneté, d’« étaticité » reposant sur des valeurs et des principes et non sur le culte d’une nation. Il incarnerait sur le plan politique la diversité nationale de l’Eurasie et annoncerait au plan international l’arrivée d’un monde dit “ post-moderne ” où les valeurs conservatrices, religieuses et ascétiques gagneraient sur les idéaux de progrès de l’Occident (43) ». Treize ans plus tard, en dépit du décès de Goumilev et de Panarine, cette répartition théorique persiste avec l’apparition d’« un courant néo-eurasiste sinophile, incarné par Mikhaïl Titarenko, le directeur de l’Institut d’Extrême-Orient de l’Académie des Sciences (44) ». Quoique balbutiante, cette orientation tend à s’affirmer progressivement. « Les cinq cents ans de domination de l’Occident sur le monde sont en train de s’achever, assurait en 2007 Anatoli Outkine, historien à l’Institut des États-Unis et du Canada de l’Académie des Sciences, et, in extremis, la Russie a réussi à prendre le train des nouveaux pays qui montent, aux côtés de la Chine, de l’Inde et du Brésil. […] L’Europe aurait pu être le centre du monde si seulement la Russie avait été acceptée dans l’O.T.A.N. et l’Union européenne. […] En 2025, c’est Shanghai qui sera le centre du monde, et la Russie sera dans le camp de l’Orient. Aujourd’hui, nous n’attendons plus rien de l’Occident (45). » « L’Extrême-Orient est systématiquement valorisé dans les discours officiels russes comme une région d’avenir, signale Marlène Laruelle. Son évocation participe en effet de l’idée que la Russie est une puissance asiatique ayant un accès direct à la région la plus dynamique du monde, l’Asie – Pacifique dont elle est partie intégrante. Si tel est le cas sur le plan géographique – bien que l’Asie du Nord soit marginale, économiquement, comparée à l’Asie du Sud, qui concentre le dynamisme actuel -, il n’en est rien au niveau économique. Le commerce transfrontalier avec la Chine est bel et bien en pleine expansion, et des projets de zone de libre-échange entre la Russie, la Chine et la Corée du Sud sont à l’ordre du jour. Mais, globalement, l’économie russe est encore peu tournée vers l’Asie et peu intégrée à ses mécanismes régionaux (46). »

 

ad1609207631.pngL’eurasisme n’est pas propre à la Russie. Le Kazakhstan de Nursultan Nazarbaïev assume, lui aussi, cette idéologie. Inquiet des revendications territoriales de Soljénitsyne, il a transféré la capitale d’Almaty à une ville créée ex-nihilo, Astana, dont l’université d’État s’appelle officiellement Lev-Goumilev… Dans le n° 1 de Conflits, Tancrède Josserand traite avec brio de l’eurasisme turc (47). L’eurasisme est aussi présent en Hongrie via le pantouranisme dont le Jobbik se veut le continuateur. Mais, dans ce dernier cas, l’idéocratie eurasiste exprimée en Mitteleuropa apparaît surtout comme un cheval de Troie pro-turc. Le Jobbik souhaiterait que l’Union européenne s’ouvre à Ankara. Avec lucidité, Jean-Sylvestre Mongrenier estime que « lorsque ce type de production n’est pas destiné à promouvoir la candidature turque à l’Union européenne, l’« eurasisme » européen accorde une place centrale à l’alliance russe, la mission historique de la “ Troisième Rome ” consistant faire de l’Asie du Nord le prolongement géopolitique de l’Europe. Aussi serait-il plus adéquat de parler d’« Eurosibérie »  (48) ».

 

Existe-t-il en Chine une pensée eurasiste ? Impossible en l’état de répondre à cette question. Ces derniers jours, les médiats ont rapporté que Pékin aimerait construire une ligne à grande vitesse de 13 000 km qui relierait le Nord-Ouest de la Chine aux États-Unis en deux jours par un train roulant à 350 km/h. Cette hypothétique L.G.V. traverserait la Sibérie, l’Alaska et le Canada et franchirait le détroit de Béring par un tunnel de 200 km (49). En revanche existe au Japon jusqu’en 1941 une mouvance eurasiste. Entre 1905 et 1940, les milieux cultivés de l’archipel débattent avec vigueur de deux orientations géopolitiques contradictoires : le Nanshin-ron ou « Doctrine d’expansion vers le Sud » (l’Asie du Sud-Est et les îles du Pacifique, ce qui implique d’affronter les puissances européennes et étasunienne) et le Hokushin-ron ou « Doctrine d’expansion vers le  Nord » (à savoir combattre l’U.R.S.S. – Russie afin de s’emparer de la partie Nord de Sakhaline, de la Mongolie, de Vladivostok, du lac Baïkal et de la Sibérie centrale). Adversaire de la Faction du contrôle (Toseiha) de Tojo, le Kodoha (ou Faction de la voie impériale) du général Sadao Araki a en partie défendu l’Hokushin-ron. La synthèse revient à Tokutomi Sohô qui se prononce en faveur d’une invasion simultanée du Nord et du Sud, d’où l’affirmation dans un second temps d’une visée pan-asiatique. On sait cependant que la poussée vers le Nord est brisée lors de la défaite nippone de Khalkin-Gol en 1939 (50). Cette digression extrême-orientale n’est pas superflue. Robert Steuckers rappelle que le Kontinentalblock de Karl Haushofer a été « très probablement repris des hommes d’État japonais du début du XXe siècle, tels le prince Ito, le comte Goto et le Premier ministre Katsura, avocats d’une alliance grande-continentale germano-russo-japonaise (51) ».

 

Éclectique au Japon, en Turquie, en Hongrie, l’eurasisme l’est aussi en Russie. « L’idéologie néo-eurasiste, précise Marlène Laruelle, peut ainsi se présenter comme une science naturelle (Goumilev), une géopolitique et un spiritisme (Douguine), une intégration économique (Nazarbaev, organes de la C.E.I.), un mode de gestion des problèmes internes de la Fédération (eurasisme turcique), une philosophie de l’histoire (Panarine), une “ culturologie ” (Bagramov), un nouveau terrain scientifique (Vestnik Evrazii) (52) », d’où une multiplicité de contentieux internes : Panarine et Bagramov ont par exemple critiqué les approches biologisantes, ethnicisantes et métapolitiques de Goumilev et de Douguine.

 

L’eurasisme reste un pragmatisme géopolitique qui, à rebours de l’idée eurosibérienne, prend en compte la diversité ethno-spirituelle des peuples autochtones de Sibérie. Quid en effet dans l’Eurosibérie ethnosphérique de leur existence ? Le territoire sibérien n’est pas un désert humain. Y vivent des peuples minoritaires autochtones tels les Samoyèdes, les Bouriates, les Yakoutes, etc. Il ne faut pas avoir à ce sujet une volonté assimilatrice comme l’appliquèrent les Russes tsaristes et les Soviétiques. La nature de la Russie est d’être multinationale. Entre ici les notions complémentaires d’ethnopolitique et de psychologie des peuples. « Il convient d’attacher la plus grande importance à l’étude de ces unités secondaires qu’en France on appelle régions et pays, déclare Abel Miroglio […]. Une bonne psychologie nationale ne peut se dispenser de s’appuyer sur la connaissance des diverses régions; bien sûr, elle la domine, elle ne s’y réduit pas; et pareillement la psychologie de la région exige, pour être bien conduite, l’étude de ses divers terroirs (53). » Par conséquent, si la société russe adopte une solution nationaliste telle que la défendent des « nationaux-démocrates » anti-Poutine à la mode Alexeï Navalny, elle perdra inévitablement les territoires sibériens. Or ce vaste espace participe pleinement à la civilisation russe. « La civilisation est un ensemble plus large qui peut contenir plusieurs cultures, juge Gaston Bouthoul. Car la civilisation est un complexe très général dont les dominantes sont les connaissances scientifiques et techniques et les principales doctrines philosophiques. Les cultures, tout en participant de la civilisation à laquelle elles appartiennent, présentent surtout des différences de traditions esthétiques, historiques et mythiques (54). » La civilisation russe est polyculturaliste qui est l’exact contraire radical du multiculturalisme marchand.

 

Voilà pourquoi Douguine assigne à l’Orthodoxie, au judaïsme, à l’islam et au chamanisme – animisme le rang de religions traditionnelles, ce que n’ont pas le catholicisme et les protestantismes représentés dans l’étranger proche par une multitude de sectes évangéliques d’origine étatsunienne. C’est ainsi qu’il faut comprendre son fameux propos : « Le rejet du chauvinisme, du racisme et de la xénophobie procède d’abord chez moi d’une fidélité à la philosophie des premiers Eurasistes, qui soulignaient de façon positive le mélange de races et d’ethnies dans la formation et le développement de l’identité russe et surtout grand-russe. Il est par ailleurs une conséquence logique des principes de la géopolitique, selon lesquels le territoire détermine en quelque sorte le destin de ceux qui y vivent (le Boden vaut plus que le Blut) (55) ». Rien de surprenant de la part d’Alexandre Douguine, traditionaliste de confession orthodoxe vieux-croyants. Il ajoute même que, pour lui, « le traditionalisme est la source de l’inspiration, le point de départ. Mais il faut le développer plus avant, le vivre, le penser et repenser (56) ».

 

Alexandre Douguine, en lecteur attentif de Carl Schmitt, systématise l’opposition entre la Terre et la Mer (57), entre les puissances telluriques et les puissances thalassocratiques. Alors que triomphe une « vie liquide » décrite par Zygmunt Bauman (58), sa démarche nettement tellurocratique est cohérente puisqu’elle s’appuie sur le Sol et non sur le Sang dont la nature constitue, en dernière analyse, un liquide. Et puis, en authentique homme de Tradition, Douguine insiste sur le fait, primordial à ses yeux, qu’ « un Eurasiste n’est donc nullement un “ habitant du continent eurasiatique ”. Il est bien plutôt l’homme qui assume volontairement la position d’une lutte existentielle, idéologique et métaphysique, contre l’américanisme, la globalisation et l’impérialisme des valeurs occidentales (la “ société ouverte ”, les “ droits de l’homme ”, la société de marché). Vous pouvez donc très bien être eurasiste en vivant en Amérique latine, au Canada, en Australie ou en Afrique (59) ». Marlène Laruelle considère néanmoins que « si l’eurasisme est bien un nationalisme, il se différencie des courants ethnonationalistes plus classiques par sa mise en valeur de l’État et non de l’ethnie, par son assimilation entre Russie et Eurasie, entre nation et Empire, et emprunte beaucoup au discours soviétique (60) ». Il est évident que les eurasistes pensent en terme d’empire et non en nation pourvue de « frontières naturelles » établies et reconnues. Guère suspect de cosmopolitisme, l’écrivain Vladimir Volkoff fait dire dans son roman uchronique, Alexandra, à Ivan Barsoff, l’un des personnages principaux qui emprunte pas mal des traits de l’auteur, qui est le Premier ministre de cette tsarine, que son empire russe « n’a pas de limites naturelles (à moins que ce soient les océans Arctique et Indien, Pacifique et Atlantique), il n’a pas d’unité linguistique, ni raciale, ni même religieuse : il est tissu autour d’une triple colonne torsadée constituée par l’orthodoxie, la monarchie et l’idéalisme du peuple russe servant de noyau aux autres (61) ». 

 

Par-delà les écrits de Guillaume Faye, de Jean Thiriart, de Maurice G. Dantec, des eurasistes ou des officiers nippons, tous veulent maîtriser le Heartland, ce « Cœur de la Terre ». Correspondant à l’ensemble Oural – Sibérie occidentale, cette notion revient au Britannique Halford Mackinder qui l’écrit en 1904 dans « Le pivot géographique de  l’Histoire ». Pour Mackinder, le Heartland est un espace inaccessible à la navigation depuis l’Océan. Pour Jean-Sylvestre Mongrenier, « le concept de Heartland et celui d’Eurasie […] se recoupent partiellement (62) ». Il entérine ce qu’avance Zbignew Brzezinski à propos de cette zone-pivot : « Passant de l’échelle régionale à l’approche planétaire, la géopolitique postule que la prééminence sur le continent eurasien sert de point d’ancrage à la domination globale (63) ». Le grand géopolitologue étatsunien se réfère implicitement à la thèse de Mackinder pour qui contrôler le Heartland revient à dominer l’Île mondiale formée de l’Europe, de l’Asie et de l’Afrique, et donc à maîtriser le monde entier. Cette célèbre formulation ne lui appartient pas. L’historien François Bluche rapporte qu’en novembre 1626, le chevalier de Razilly adresse à Richelieu un mémoire dans lequel est affirmé que « “ Quiconque est maître de la mer, a un grand pouvoir sur terre ”. [Cette trouvaille] poursuivra le Cardinal, l’obsédera, inspirera directement le Testament politique (64) ». « L’Eurasie demeure, en conséquence, l’échiquier sur lequel se déroule le combat pour la primauté globale (65). » Il faut toutefois se garder des leurres propres au « géopolitisme ». Ce dernier « est venu combler le vide provoqué par les basses pressions idéologiques. Il ne s’agit pas de recourir à la géographie fondamentale – comme savoir scientifique et méthode d’analyse – pour démêler l’écheveau des conflits et tenter d’apporter des réponses aux défis des temps présents, mais d’une vision idéologique qui se limite à quelques pauvres axiomes : la Russie est située au cœur du Heartland et elle est appelée à dominer (66) ».

 

Attention cependant à ne pas verser dans le manichéisme géopolitique ! Toute véritable puissance doit d’abord se penser amphibie, car, à la Terre et à la Mer, une stratégie complète s’assure maintenant de la projection des forces tout en couvrant les dimensions aérienne, sous-marine, spatiale ainsi que le cyberespace et la guerre de l’information. C’est ainsi qu’il faut saisir qu’à la suite de Robert Steuckers, « l’eurasisme, dans notre optique, relève bien plutôt d’un concept géographique et stratégique (67) ».

 

appel_eurasie_cov_500.jpgDe nouvelles études sur les écrits de Mackinder démontrent en fait qu’il attachait une importance cruciale au Centreland, la « Terre centrale arabe », qui coïncide avec le Moyen-Orient. Et puis, que se soit l’Eurosibérie ou l’Eurasie, l’autorité organisatrice de l’espace politique ainsi créé doit se préoccuper de la gestion des immenses frontières terrestres et maritimes. Actuellement, les États-Unis ont beau avoir fortifié leur mur en face du Mexique, ils n’arrivent pas à contenir les flux migratoires clandestins des Latinos. L’Union pseudo-européenne est incapable de ralentir la submersion migratoire à travers la Méditerranée. Même si toutes les frontières eurosibériennes étaient sous surveillance électronique permanente et si était appliquée une préférence européenne, à la rigueur nationale, voire ethno-régionale, il est probable que cela freinerait l’immigration, mais ne l’arrêterait pas, à moins d’accepter la décroissance pour soi, une économie de puissance pour la communauté géopolitique et la fin de la libre circulation pour tous en assignant à chacun un territoire de vie précis.

 

Vu leur superficie, l’Eurosibérie ou l’Eurasie n’incarnent-elles pas de véritables démesures géopolitiques ? Si oui, elles portent en leur sein des germes inévitables de schisme civilisationnel comme l’a bien vu en poète-visionnaire le romancier Jean-Claude Albert-Weill. Dans Sibéria, le troisième et dernier volume de L’Altermonde, magnifique fresque uchronique qui dépeint une Eurosibérie fière d’elle-même et rare roman vraiment néo-droitiste de langue française (68), on perçoit les premières divergences entre une vieille Europe, adepte du Chat, et une nouvelle, installée en Sibérie, qui vénère le Rat.

 

Le risque d’éclatement demeure sous-jacent en Russie,  particulièrement en Sibérie. Dès les années 1860 se manifestait un mouvement indépendantiste sibérien de Grigori Potanine, chantre de « La Sibérie aux Sibériens ! ». Libéral nationalitaire, ce mouvement fomenta vers 1865 une insurrection qui aurait bénéficié de l’appui de citoyens américains et d’exilés polonais. Quelques années plus tôt, vers 1856 – 1857, des entreprises étatsuniennes se proposaient de financer l’entière réalisation de voies ferrées entre Irkoutsk et Tchita. La Russie déclina bien sûr la proposition. Pendant la guerre civile russe, Potanine présida un gouvernement provisoire sibérien hostile à la fois aux « Rouges » et aux « Blancs ». Ce séparatisme continue encore. En octobre 1993, en pleine crise politique, Sverdlovsk adopta une constitution pour la « République ouralienne ». Plus récemment, en 2010, le F.S.B. s’inquiéta de l’activisme du groupuscule Solution nationale pour la Sibérie qui célèbre Potanine… Il est à parier que des officines occidentales couvent d’un grand intérêt d’éventuelles séditions sibériennes qui, si elles réussissaient, briseraient définitivement tout projet d’eurasisme ou d’Eurosibérie.

 

L’Eurosibérie « est un “ paradigme ”, c’est-à-dire un idéal, un modèle, un objectif qui comporte la dimension d’un mythe concret, agissant et mobilisateur, annonce Guillaume Faye (69) ». Il s’agit d’un mythe au sens sorélien du terme qui comporte le risque de remettre à plus tard l’action décisive. Pour y remédier, faisons nôtre le slogan du penseur écologiste Bernard Charbonneau : « Penser global, agir local ». Si le global est ici l’idéal eurosibérien, voire eurasiste, l’action locale suppose en amont un lent et patient travail fractionnaire d’édification d’une contre-société identitaire en sécession croissante de la présente société multiculturaliste marchande avariée. Par la constitution informelle mais tangibles de B.A.D. (bases autonomes durables), « il faut, en lisière du Système, construire un espace où incuber d’autres structures sociales et mentales. À l’intérieur de cet espace autonomisé, il sera possible de reconstituer les structures de l’enracinement (70) ».

 

Les zélotes du métissage planétaire se trompent. L’enracinement n’est ni l’enfermement ou le repli sur soi. Soutenir un enracinement multiple ou plus exactement un enracinement multiscalaire – à plusieurs échelles d’espace différencié – paraît le meilleur moyen de concilier l’amour de sa petite patrie, la fidélité envers sa patrie historique et l’ardent désir d’œuvrer en faveur de sa grande patrie continentale quelque que soit sa désignation, car « l’enracinement est peut-être le besoin le plus important et le plus méconnu de l’âme humaine. C’est un des plus difficiles à définir. Un être humain a une racine par sa participation réelle, active et naturelle à l’existence d’une collectivité qui conserve vivants certains trésors du passé et certains pressentiments d’avenir. Participation naturelle, c’est-à-dire amenée automatiquement par le lieu, la naissance, la profession, l’entourage. Chaque être humain a besoin d’avoir de multiples racines. Il a besoin de recevoir la presque totalité de sa vie morale, intellectuelle, spirituelle, par l’intermédiaire des milieux dont il fait naturellement partie (71) ». N’oublions jamais qu’au-delà des enjeux géopolitiques, notre combat essentiel demeure la persistance de notre intégrité d’Albo-Européen.

 

Je vous remercie.

 

Georges Feltin-Tracol

 

Notes

 

1 : Cf. la tribune délirante, summum de politiquement correct, de Thimothy Snyder, « La Russie contre Maïdan », in Le Monde, 23 et 24 février 2014; « Poutine doit écraser le virus de Maïdan… Entretien avec Lilia Chevtsova par Vincent Jauvert », in Le Nouvel Observateur, 27 février 2014; Bruno Tertrais, « La rupture ukrainienne », in Le Figaro, 25 avril 2014; Chantal Delsol, « Occident – Russie : modernité contre tradition ? », in Le Figaro, 30 avril 2014; Jean-Marie Chauvier, « Eurasie, le “ choc des civilisations ” version russe », in Le Monde diplomatique, mai 2014; Vincent Jauvert, « Le Raspoutine de Poutine », in Le Nouvel Observateur, 1er mai 2014; Isabelle Lasserre, « Grande serbie, Grande Russie, une idéologie commune », in Le Figaro, 6 mai 2014, etc.

 

2 : Ainsi, dans Le Monde du 18 janvier 2001, Marie Jégo évoquait-elle le projet poutinien de restauration d’un ensemble néo-soviétique en se référant aux Fondements de géopolitique (non traduit) de Douguine.

 

3 : Sur les œuvres de Douguine disponibles en français, se reporter à Georges Feltin-Tracol, « Rencontre avec Alexandre Douguine », in Réflexions à l’Est, Alexipharmaque, coll. « Les Réflexives », Billère, 2012, note 5 p. 220. On rajoutera depuis la parution de cet ouvrage : Alexandre Douguine, L’appel de l’Eurasie. Conversation avec Alain de Benoist, Avatar, coll. « Heartland », Étampes, 2013; Alexandre Douguine, La Quatrième théorie politique. La Russie et les idées politiques du XXIe siècle, Ars Magna Éditions, Nantes, 2012; Alexandre Douguine, Pour une théorie du monde multipolaire, Ars Magna Éditions, Nantes, 2013.

 

4 : Guillaume Faye, L’archéofuturisme, L’Æncre, Paris, 1998, p. 192.

 

5 : Sur ce projet mitterrandien méconnu, cf. Roland Dumas, « Un projet mort-né : la Confédération européenne », in Politique étrangère, volume 66, n° 3, 2001, pp. 687 – 703.

 

6 : Guillaume Faye, L’archéofuturisme, op. cit., p. 192.

 

7 : Idem, p. 194.

 

8 : cf. Guillaume Faye, « Pour en finir avec la civilisation occidentale », in Éléments, n° 34, avril – mai 1980, pp. 5 – 11.

 

9 : Guillaume Faye, L’archéofuturisme, op. cit., p. 75, souligné par l’auteur.

 

10 : cf. Guillaume Faye, « Il n’y a pas de “ monde blanc ” », in Éléments, n° 34, avril – mai 1980, p. 6.

 

11 : Jean Cau, Discours de la décadence, Copernic, coll. « Cartouche », Paris, 1978 pp. 164 – 165.

 

12 : Idem, p. 175, souligné par l’auteur.

 

13 : Id., p. 182, souligné par l’auteur.

 

14 : Id., p. 183, souligné par l’auteur.

 

15 : Guillaume Faye, Pourquoi nous combattons. Manifeste de la résistance européenne, L’Æncre, Paris, 2001, p. 119.

 

16 : Id., p. 123, souligné par l’auteur.

 

17 : Id., p. 124.

 

18 : Tom Clancy, L’Ours et le Dragon, Albin Michel, Paris, 2001 (1re édition originale en 2000), deux tomes.

 

19 : Maurice G. Dantec, Le théâtre des opérations 2000 – 2001. Laboratoire de catastrophe générale, Gallimard, Paris, 2001, pp. 594 – 595.

 

20 : L’Édit de Caracalla ou Plaidoyer pour des États-Unis d’Occident, par Xavier de C***, traduit de l’anglais (américain), et suivi d’une épitaphe par Régis Debray, Fayard, Paris, 2002.

 

21 : Jean-Sylvestre Mongrenier, Dictionnaire géopolitique de la défense européenne. Du traité de Bruxelles à la Constitution européenne, Éditions Unicomm, coll. « Abécédaire Société – Défense européenne », Paris, 2005, p. 235.

 

22 : « Contre le communisme ou l’islamisation, je me suis toujours battu pour préserver notre identité. Entretien avec Jean-Marie Le Pen », in Minute, 28 décembre 2011, p. 5.

 

23 : Maurice G. Dantec, American Black Box. Le théâtre des opérations 2002 – 2006, Albin Michel, Paris, 2007, p. 174.

 

24 : Idem, p. 119.

 

25 : Id., p. 66.

 

26 : Id., p. 122.

 

27 : Rodolphe Badinand, Requiem pour la Contre-Révolution. Et autres essais impérieux, Alexipharmaque, coll. « Les Réflexives », Billère, 2009, pp. 123 – 124.

 

28 : Cf. Francis Parker Yockey, Le prophète de l’Imperium, Avatar, coll. « Heartland », Paris -  Dun Carraig, 2004; Francis Parker Yockey, Imperium. La philosophie de l’histoire et de la politique, Avatar, coll. « Heartland », Paris -  Dun Carraig, 2008 (1re édition originale en 1948); Francis Parker Yockey, L’Ennemi de l’Europe, Ars Magna Éditions, Nantes, 2011 (1re édition originale en 1956).

 

29 : cf. Jean Thiriart, Un Empire de quatre cents millions d’hommes, l’Europe. La naissance d’une nation, au départ d’un parti historique, Avatar, coll. « Heartland », Paris -  Dublin, 2007 (1re édition originale en 1964).

 

30 : Jean Thiriart, « Europe : l’État-nation politique », in Nationalisme et République, n° 8, 1er juin 1992, p. 3.

 

31 : Jean Thiriart, art. cit., p. 5.

 

32 : Idem, p. 6, souligné par l’auteur.

 

33 : Aymeric Chauprade, Géopolitique. Constantes et changements dans l’histoire, Ellipses, Paris, 2003, p. 475.

 

34 : Sur l’histoire et les principales lignes de force de l’eurasisme, on  consultera avec un très grand profit de Marlène Laruelle, L’idéologie eurasiste russe. Ou comment penser l’empire, L’Harmattan, coll. « Essais historiques », Paris, 1999; Mythe aryen et rêve impérial dans la Russie du XXIe siècle, C.N.R.S. – Éditions, coll. « Mondes russes. États, sociétés, nations », Paris, 2005; La quête d’une identité impériale. Le néo-eurasisme dans la Russie contemporaine, Petra Éditions, 2007; Le nouveau nationalisme russe. Des repères pour comprendre, L’Œuvre Éditions, Paris, 2010; de Lorraine de Meaux, La Russie et la tentation de l’Orient, Fayard, Paris, 2010; de Georges Nivat, Vers la fin du mythe russe. Essais sur la culture russe de Gogol à nos jours, L’Âge d’Homme, coll. « Slavica », Lausanne, 1982, en particulier « Du “ panmongolisme ” au “ mouvement eurasien ” », pp. 138 – 155; Vivre en russe, L’Âge d’Homme, coll. « Slavica », Lausanne, 2007, en particulier « Les paradoxes de l’« affirmation eurasienne » », pp. 81 – 102.

 

35 : Cf. sur le blogue de Lionel Baland, « Secteur droit entre en   politique », mis en ligne le 6 mars 2014.

 

36 : Alain Cagnat, « Europe, Eurasie, Eurosibérie, l’éclairage géopolitique », in Terre et Peuple, n° 59, Équinoxe de Printemps 2014, p. 18.

 

37 : « La Russie vue par les Biélorusses », mis en ligne sur Le Courrier de la Russie, le 13 décembre 2013, cf. http://www.lecourrierderussie.com/2013/12/la-russie-vue-par-les-bielorusses/

 

38 : « La Russie vue par les Biélorusses. En coulisses… », mis en ligne sur Le Courrier de la Russie, le 13 décembre 2013, cf. http://www.lecourrierderussie.com/2013/12/la-russie-vue-par-les-bielorusses/2/

 

39 : Alexandre Baounov, « Entre Kiev et Moscou », in La Russie d’aujourd’hui, supplément du Figaro, le 18 décembre 2013.

 

40 : Alexandre Soljénitsyne, Comment réaménager notre Russie ? Réflexions dans la mesure de mes forces, Fayard, Paris, 1990, traduit par Geneviève et José Johannet, p. 23, souligné par l’auteur.

 

41 : cf. Éléments, « La Russie : le dernier empire ? », n° 57 – 58, printemps 1986, pp. 19 – 41.

 

42 : cf. Alexandre Douguine, « Evola entre la droite et la gauche », collectif, Evola envers et contre tous !, Avatar, coll. «Orientation», Étampes -  Dun Carraig, 2010.

 

43 : Marlène Laruelle, « Le renouveau des courants eurasistes en Russie : socle idéologique commun et diversité d’approches », in Slavica occitania, n° 11, 2000, p. 156.

 

44 : Marlène Laruelle, « De l’eurasisme au néo-eurasisme : à la recherche du Troisième Continent », in sous la direction de Hervé Coutau-Bégarie et Martin Motte, Approches de la géopolitique. De l’Antiquité au XXIe siècle, Économica, coll. « Bibliothèque Stratégique », Paris, 2013, p. 664.

 

45 : in Libération, 15 août 2007.

 

46 : Marlène Laruelle, « L’Extrême-Orient russe : la carte asiatique », in Questions Internationales, n° 57, septembre – octobre 2012, pp. 67 – 68.

 

47 : Tancrède Josserand, « L’eurasisme turc. La steppe comme ligne d’horizon », in Conflits, n° 1, avril – mai 2014, pp. 62 – 64.

 

48 : Jean-Sylvestre Mongrenier, Dictionnaire géopolitique de la défense européenne, op. cit., pp. 135 – 136.

 

49 : cf. Cécile de La Guérivière, « La Chine veut faire rouler un T.G.V. jusqu’aux États-Unis », in Le Figaro, 10 et 11 mai 2014.

 

50 : Jacques Sapir, La Mandchourie oubliée. Grandeur et démesure de l’art de la guerre soviétique, Éditions du Rocher, coll. « L’art de la guerre », Monaco, 1996.

 

51 : Robert Steuckers, La Révolution conservatrice allemande. Biographies de ses principaux acteurs et textes choisis, Les Éditions du Lore, Chevaigné, 2014, p. 131.

 

52 : Marlène Laruelle, « Le renouveau des courants eurasistes en Russie », art. cit., p. 159.

 

53 : Abel Miroglio, La psychologie des peuples, P.U.F., coll. « Que sais-je ? », n° 798, Paris, 1971, p. 7, souligné par l’auteur.

 

54 : Gaston Bouthoul, Les mentalités, P.U.F., coll. « Que sais-je ? », n° 545, Paris, 1952, p. 76, souligné par l’auteur.

 

55 : « Qu’est-ce que l’eurasisme ? Une conversation avec Alexandre Douguine », in Krisis, n° 32, juin 2009, p. 153.

 

56 : « La quatrième théorie politique d’Alexandre Douguine. Entretien », in Rébellion, n° 15, mars – avril 2012, p. 16.

 

57 : cf. Carl Schmitt, Terre et Mer. Un point de vue sur l’histoire mondiale, Le Labyrinthe, coll. « Les cahiers de la nouvelle droite », 1985, introduction et postface de Julien Freund, traduit par Jean-Louis Pesteil.

 

58 : cf. Zygmunt Bauman, La vie liquide, Éditions du Rouergue / Chambon, coll. « Les incorrects », Arles, 2006.

 

59 : « Qu’est-ce que l’eurasisme ? », art. cit., p. 127.

 

60 : Marlène Laruelle, « De l’eurasisme au néo-eurasisme : à la recherche du Troisième Continent », op. cit., p. 681.

 

61 : Jacqueline Dauxois et Vladimir Volkoff, Alexandra, Albin Michel, Paris, 1994, p. 444.

 

62 : Jean-Sylvestre Mongrenier, La Russie menace-t-elle l’Occident ?, Choiseul, Paris, 2009, p. 100.

 

63 : Zbignew Brzezinski, Le grand échiquier. L’Amérique et le reste du monde, Fayard, coll. « Pluriel », Paris, 2010 (1re édition originale en 1997), traduction de Michel Bessière et Michelle Herpe-Voslinsky, pp. 66 – 67.

 

64 : François Bluche, Richelieu, Perrin, Paris, 2003, p. 136.

 

65 : Zbignew Brzezinski, op. cit., pp. 59 et 61.

 

66 : Jean-Sylvestre Mongrenier, La Russie menace-t-elle l’Occident ?, op. cit., pp. 97 – 98.

 

67 : Robert Steuckers, « Eurasisme et atlantisme : quelques réflexions intemporelles et impertinentes », mis en ligne sur Euro-Synergies, le 20 mars 2009.

 

68 : Jean-Claude Albert-Weill, L’Altermonde, Éditions Gills Club La Panfoulia, Paris, 2004.

 

69 : Guillaume Faye, Pourquoi nous combattons, op. cit., p. 124, souligné par l’auteur.

 

70 : Serge Ayoub, Michel Drac, Marion Thibaud, G5G. Une déclaration de guerre, Les Éditions du Pont d’Arcole, Paris, 2012, p. 18.

 

71 : Simone Weil, L’enracinement, Gallimard, coll. « Folio – Essais », Paris, 1949, p. 61.


Article printed from Europe Maxima: http://www.europemaxima.com

URL to article: http://www.europemaxima.com/?p=3805

samedi, 31 mai 2014

LA NUEVA DERECHA RUSA EURASIÁTICA

ELEMENTOS Nº 70:

ALEXANDER DUGIN Y LA CUARTA TEORÍA POLÍTICA

LA NUEVA DERECHA RUSA EURASIÁTICA

 

 
Descargar con issuu.com

Descargar con scribd.com


Descargar con google.com


Sumario
 

Alexander Dugin: la Nueva Derecha rusa, entre el Neo-Eurasianismo y la Cuarta Teoría Política, por Jesús J. Sebastián
 
 
Más allá del liberalismo: hacia la Cuarta Teoría Política, por Alexander Dugin


Necesidad de la Cuarta Teoría Política, por Leonid Savin


La Cuarta Teoría Política y la “Otra Europa”, por Natella Speranskaya


El Liberalismo y la Guerra Rusia-Occidente, por Alexander Dugin


Alexander Dugin, o cuando la metafísica y la política se unen, por Sergio Fritz


La Cuarta Teoría Política, entrevista a Natella Speranskaya, por Claudio Mutti

 
El quinto estado: una réplica a Alexander Dugin, por Marcos Ghio


La Tercera Teoría Política. Una crítica a la Cuarta Teoría Política, por Michael O'Meara


La gran guerra de los continentes. Geopolítica y fuerzas ocultas de la historia, por Alexander Dugin


La globalización para bien de los pueblos. Perspectivas de la nueva teoría política, por Leonid Savin


Alianza Global Revolucionaria, entrevista a Natella Speranskaya


Contribución a la teoría actual de la protesta radical, por Geidar Dzhemal

 
El proyecto de la Gran Europa. Un esbozo geopolítico para un futuro mundo multipolar, por Alexander Dugin


Rusia, clave de bóveda del sistema multipolar, por Tiberio Graziani


La dinámica ideológica en Rusia y los cambios del curso de su política exterior, por Alexander Dugin


Un Estado étnico para Rusia. El fracaso del proyecto multicultural, por Vladimir Putin


Reportaje sobre Dugin (revista alemana Zuerst!), por Manuel Ochsenreiter

 
Dugin: de la Unión Nacional-Bolchevique al Partido Euroasiático, por Xavier Casals Meseguer

samedi, 29 mars 2014

Eurasisme, Alternative à l'hégémonie libérale

Eurasisme, Alternative à l'hégémonie libérale

 

dimanche, 16 mars 2014

The War on Russia in its Ideological Dimension

war406301.jpg

The War on Russia in its Ideological Dimension

 
Ex: http://www.geopolitica.ru
 
The coming war as concept
 
The war against Russia is currently the most discussed issue in the West. At this point it is only a suggestion and a possibility, but it can become a reality depending on the decisions taken by all parties involved in the Ukrainian conflict – Moscow, Washington, Kiev, and Brussels.
 
I don’t want to discuss all the aspects and history of this conflict here. Instead I propose to analyze its deep ideological roots. My conception of the most relevant events is based on the Fourth Political Theory, whose principles I have described in my book under the same name that was published in English by Arktos Media in 2012.
 
Therefore I will not examine the war of the West on Russia in terms of its risks, dangers, issues, costs or consequences, but rather in an ideological sense as seen from the global perspective. I will therefore meditate on the sense of such a war, and not on the war itself (which may be either real or virtual).
 
Essence of liberalism
 
In the modern West, there is one ruling, dominant ideology – liberalism. It may appear in many shades, versions and forms, but the essence is always the same. Liberalism contains an inner, fundamental structure which follows axiomatic principles:
 
-   anthropological individualism (the individual is the measure of all things);
 
-  belief in progress (the world is heading toward a better future, and the past is always worse than the present);
 
-   technocracy (technical development and its execution are taken as the most important criteria by which to judge the nature of a society);
 
-   eurocentrism (Euro-American societies are accepted as the standard of measure for the rest of humanity);
 
-   economy as destiny (the free market economy is the only normative economic system – all the rest types are to either be reformed or destroyed);
 
-   democracy is the rule of minorities (defending themselves from the majority, which is always prone to degenerate into totalitarianism or “populism”);
 
-  the middle class is the only really existing social actor and universal norm (independent from the fact of whether or not an individual has already reached this status or is on the way to becoming actually middle class, representing for the moment only a would-be middle class);
 
-   one-world globalism (human beings are all essentially the same with only one distinction, namely that of their individual nature – the world should be integrated on the basis of the individual and cosmopolitism; in other words, world citizenship).
 
These are the core values of liberalism, and they are a manifestation of one of the three tendencies that originated in the Enlightenment alongside communism and fascism, which collectively proposed varying interpretations of the spirit of modernity. During the twentieth century, liberalism defeated its rivals, and since 1991 has become the sole, dominant ideology of the world.
 
The only freedom of choice in the kingdom of global liberalism is that between Right liberalism, Left liberalism or radical liberalism, including far-Right liberalism, far-Left liberalism and extremely radical liberalism. As a consequence, liberalism has been installed as the operational system of Western civilization and of all other societies that find themselves in the zone of Western influence. It has become the common denominator for any politically correct discourse, and the distinguishing mark which determines who is accepted by mainstream politics and who is marginalized and rejected. Conventional wisdom itself became liberal.
 
Geopolitically, liberalism was inscribed in the America-centered model in which Anglo-Saxons formed the ethnical core, based upon the Atlanticist Euro-American partnership, NATO, which represents the strategic core of the system of global security. Global security has come to be seen as being synonymous with the security of the West, and in the last instance with American security. So liberalism is not only an ideological power but also a political, military and strategic power. NATO is liberal in its roots. It defends liberal societies, and it fights to extend liberalism to new areas.
 
Liberalism as nihilism
 
There is one point in liberal ideology that has brought about a crisis within it: liberalism is profoundly nihilistic at its core. The set of values defended by liberalism is essentially linked to its main thesis: the primacy of liberty. But liberty in the liberal vision is an essentially negative category: it claims to be free from (as per John Stuart Mill), not to be free for something. It is not secondary; it is the essence of the problem.
 
Liberalism fights against all forms of collective identity, and against all types of values, projects, strategies, goals, methods and so on that are collectivist, or at least non-individualist. That is the reason why one of the most important theorists of liberalism, Karl Popper (following Friedrich von Hayek), held in his important book, The Open Society and Its Enemies, that liberals should fight against any ideology or political philosophy (ranging from Plato and Aristotle to Marx and Hegel) that suggests that human society should have some common goal, common value, or common meaning. (It should be noted that George Soros regards this book as his personal bible.) Any goal, any value, and any meaning in liberal society, or the open society, should be strictly based upon the individual. So the enemies of the open society, which is synonymous with Western society post-1991, and which has become the norm for the rest of the world, are concrete. Its primary enemies are communism and fascism, both ideologies which emerged from the same Enlightenment philosophy, and which contained central, non-individualic concepts – class in Marxism, race in National Socialism, and the national State in fascism. So the source of liberalism’s conflict with the existing alternatives of modernity, fascism or communism, is quite obvious. Liberals claim to liberate society from fascism and communism, or from the two major permutations of explicitly non-individualistic modern totalitarianism. Liberalism’s struggle, when viewed as a part of the process of the liquidation of non-liberal societies, is quite meaningful: it acquires its meaning from the fact of the very existence of ideologies that explicitly deny the individual as society’s highest value. It is quite clear what the struggle opposes: liberation from its opposite. But the fact that liberty, as it is conceived by liberals, is an essentially negative category is not clearly perceived here. The enemy is present and is concrete. That very fact gives liberalism its solid content. Something other than the open society exists, and the fact of its existence is enough to justify the process of liberation.
 
Unipolar period: threat of implosion
 
In 1991, when the Soviet Union as the last opponent of Western liberalism fell, some Westerners, such as Francis Fukuyama, proclaimed the end of history. This was quite logical: as there was no longer an explicit enemy of the open society, therefore there was no more history as had occurred during the modern period, which was defined by the struggle between three political ideologies (liberalism, communism and fascism) for the heritage of the Enlightenment. That was, strategically speaking, the moment when “unipolar moment” was realized (Charles Krauthammer). The period between 1991 and 2014, at the midpoint of which Bin Laden’s attack against the World Trade Center occurred, was the period of the global domination of liberalism. The axioms of liberalism were accepted by all the main geopolitical actors, including China (in economic terms) and Russia (in its ideology, economy, and political system). There were liberals and would-be liberals, not-yet liberals, not-liberal-enough liberals and so on. The real and explicit exceptions were few (such as Iran and North Korea). So the world became axiomatically liberal according to its ideology.
 
This has been the most important moment in the history of liberalism. It has defeated its enemies, but at the same time it has lost them. Liberalism is essentially the liberation from and the fight against all that is not liberal (at present or in what has the potential to become such). Liberalism acquired its real meaning and its content from its enemies. When the choice is presented as being between not-freedom (as represented by concrete totalitarian societies) or freedom, many choose freedom, not understanding it in terms of freedom for what, or freedom to do what… When there is an illiberal society, liberalism is positive. It only begins to show its negative essence after victory.
 
After the victory of 1991, liberalism stepped into its implosive phase. After having defeated communism as well as fascism, it stood alone, with no enemy to fight. And that was the moment when inner conflicts emerged, when liberal societies began to attempt to purge themselves of their last remaining non-liberal elements: sexism, politically incorrectness, inequality between the sexes, any remnants of the non-individualistic dimensions of institutions such as the State and the Church, and so on. Liberalism always needs enemy to liberate from. Otherwise it loses its purpose, and its implicit nihilism becomes too salient. The absolute triumph of liberalism is its death.
 
That is the ideological meaning of the financial crises of 2000 and of 2008. The successes and not the failures of the new, entirely profit-based economy (of turbocapitalism, according to Edward Luttwak) are responsible for its collapse.
 
The liberty to do anything you want, but restricted to the individual scale, provokes an implosion of the personality. The human passes to the infra-human realm, and to sub-individual domains. And here he encounters virtuality, as a dream of sub-individuality, the freedom from anything. This is the evaporation of the human, and brings about the Empire of nothingness as the last word in the total victory of liberalism. Postmodernism prepares the terrain for that post-historic, self-referential recycling of non-sense.
 
The West is in need of an enemy
 
You may ask now, what the Hell does all of this have to do with the (presumable) coming war with Russia? I am ready to answer that now.
 
Liberalism has continued to gain momentum on a global scale. Since 1991, it has been an inescapable fact. And it has now begun to implode. It has arrived at its terminal point and started to liquidate itself. Mass immigration, the clash of cultures and civilizations, the financial crisis, terrorism, and the growth of ethnic nationalism are indicators of approaching chaos. This chaos endangers the established order: any kind of order, including the liberal order itself. The more liberalism succeeds, the faster it approaches its end and the end of the present world. Here we are dealing with the nihilistic essence of liberal philosophy, with nothingness as the inner (me)ontological principle of freedom-from. The German anthropologist Arnold Gehlen justly defined the human as a “deprived being,” or Mangelwesen. Man in himself is nothing. It takes all that comprises its identity from society, history, people, and politics. So if he returns to his pure essence, he can no longer recognize anything. The abyss is hidden behind the fragmented debris of feelings, vague thoughts, and dim desires. The virtuality of sub-human emotions is a thin veil; behind it there is pure darkness. So the explicit discovery of this nihilistic basis of human nature is the last achievement of liberalism. But that is the end, and the end also for those who use the liberalism for their own purposes and who are beneficiaries of liberal expansion; in other words, the masters of globalization. Any and all order collapses in such an emergency of nihilism: the liberal order, too.
 
In order to rescue the rule of this liberal elite, they need to take a certain step back. Liberalism will reacquire its meaning only when it is confronted once more with non-liberal society. This step back is the only way to save what remains of order, and to save liberalism from itself. Therefore, Putin’s Russia appears on its horizon. Modern Russia is not anti-liberal, not totalitarian, not nationalist, and not communist, nor is it yet too liberal, fully liberal-democrat, sufficiently cosmopolite, or so radically anti-communist. It is rather on the way to becoming liberal, step by step, within the process of a Gramscian adjustment to global hegemony and the subsequent transformation this entails (“transformismo” in Gramscian language).
 
However, in the global agenda of liberalism as represented by the United States and NATO, there is a need for another actor, for another Russia that would justify the order of the liberal camp, and help to mobilize the West as it threatens to break apart from inner strife. This will delay the irruption of liberalism’s inner nihilism and thus save it from its inevitable end. That is why they badly need Putin, Russia, and war. It is the only way to prevent chaos in the West and to save what remains of its global and domestic order. In this ideological play, Russia would justify liberalism’s existence, because that is the enemy which would give a meaning to the struggle of the open society, and which would help it to consolidate and continue to affirm itself globally. Radical Islam, such as represented by al-Qaeda, was another candidate for this role, but it lacked sufficient stature to become a real enemy. It was used, but only on a local scale. It justified the intervention in Afghanistan, the occupation of Iraq, the overthrow of Gaddafi, and started a civil war in Syria, but it was too weak and ideologically primitive to represent the real challenge that is needed by liberals.
 
Russia, the traditional geopolitical enemy of Anglo-Saxons, is much more serious as an opponent. It fits the needed role extremely well – the memory of the Cold War is still fresh in many minds. Hate for Russia is an easy thing to provoke by relatively simple means. This is why I think that war with Russia is possible. It is ideologically necessary as the last means to postpone the final implosion of the liberal West. It is the needed “one step back.”
 
To save the liberal order
 
Considering the different layers of this concept of a possible war with Russia, I suggest a few points:
 
1. A war with Russia will help to delay the coming disorder on a global scale. The majority of the countries that are involved in the liberal economy, and which share the axioms and institutions of liberal democracy, and which are either dependent upon or directly controlled by the United States and NATO, will forge a common front once more behind the cause of the liberal West in its quest to oppose the anti-liberal Putin. This will serve to reaffirm liberalism as a positive identity when this identity is beginning to dissolving as a result of the manifestation of its nihilistic essence.
 
2. A war with Russia would strengthen NATO and above all its European members, who will be obliged once more to regard American hyperpower as something positive and useful, and the old Cold War stance will no longer seem obsolete. Out of a fear of the coming of the “evil Russians”, Europeans will again feel loyal to the United States as their protector and savior. As a result, the leading role of the U.S. in NATO will be reaffirmed.
 
3. The EU is falling apart. The supposed “common threat” of the Russians could prevent it from an eventual split, mobilizing these societies and making their peoples once again eager to defend their liberties and values under the threat of Putin’s “imperial ambitions”.
 
4. The Ukraine junta in Kiev needs this war to justify and conceal all the misdeeds they carried out during the Maidan protests on both the juridical and constitutional levels, thus allowing them to suspend democracy, that would impede their rule in the southeastern, mostly pro-Russian districts and would enable them to establish their authority and nationalistic order through extra-parliamentary means.
 
The only country that doesn’t want war now is Russia. But Putin cannot let the radically anti-Russian government in Ukraine to dominate a country that has a population that is half-Russian and which contains many pro-Russian regions. If he allows this, he will be finished on the international and domestic levels. So, reluctantly, he accepts war. And once he begins on this course, there will be no other solution for Russia but to win it.
 
I don’t like to speculate regarding the strategic aspects of this coming war. I leave that to other, more qualified analysts. Instead I would like to formulate some ideas concerning the ideological dimension of this war.
 
Framing Putin
 
The meaning of this war on Russia is in essence the last effort of globalist liberalism to save itself from implosion. As such, liberals need to define Putin’s Russia ideologically – and obviously identify it with the enemy of the open society. But in the dictionary of modern ideologies there are only three primary iterations: liberalism, communism and fascism. It is quite clear that liberalism is represented by all the nations involved in this conflict except for Russia (the United States, the NATO member states, and Euromaidan/the Kiev junta). This leaves only communism and fascism. Therefore Putin is made out to be a “neo-Soviet revanchist” and “a return of the KGB”. This is the picture that is being sold to the most stupid sort of Western public. But some aspects of the patriotic reaction emanating from the pro-Russian and anti-Banderite population (i.e., the defense of Lenin’s monuments, Stalin portraits and memorials to the Soviet involvement in the Second World War) could confirm this idea in the minds of this public. Nazism and fascism are too far removed from Putin and the reality of modern Russia, but Russian nationalism and Russian imperialism will be evoked within the image of the Great Evil that is being drawn. Therefore Putin is being made out to be a “radical nationalist”, a “fascist” and an “imperialist”. This will work on many Westerners. Under this logic, Putin can be both “communist” and “fascist” at the same time, so he will be depicted as a “National Bolshevik” (although this is a little bit too complicated for the postmodern Western public). It is obvious that in reality, Putin is neither – he is not a communist nor a fascist, nor both simultaneously. He is a political pragmatist in the realm of International Relations – this is why he admires Kissinger, and why Kissinger likes him in return. He has no ideology whatsoever. But he will be obliged to embrace the ideological frame that he has been assigned. It is not his choice. But such are the rules of the game. In the course of this war on Russia, Putin will be framed in this way, and that is the most interesting and important aspect of this situation.
 
The main idea that liberals will try to advance to define Putin ideologically will be as the shadow of the past, as a vampire: “Sometimes they come back.” That is the rationale behind this attempt to prevent the final implosion of liberalism. The primary message is that liberalism is still alive and vital because there is something in the world that we all must be liberated from. Russia will become the object from which it must be liberated. The goal is first to liberate Ukraine, and by extension Europe and the rest of humanity, who will likewise be depicted as being under threat, from Russia, and in the end Russia itself will be said to be in need of rescue from its own non-liberal identity. So now we have an enemy. Such an enemy gives to the liberalism its raison d’etre once more. So Russia is being made out to be a challenger from the pre-liberal past thrown into the liberal present. Without such a challenge there is no more life in liberalism, no more order in the world, and everything associated with them will dissolve and implode. With this challenge, the falling giant of globalism acquires new vigor. Russia is here to save the liberals.
 
But in order for this to happen, Russia is being ideologically framed as something pre-liberal. She must be either communist, fascist or at perhaps National Bolshevist Russia. That is the ideological rule. Therefore, in fighting with Russia, or in considering to fight her, or in not fighting her, there is a deeper task – to frame Russia ideologically. It will be done from both the inside and the outside. They will try to force Russia to accept either communism or extreme nationalism, or else they will simply treat Russia as if it were these things. It is a framing game.
 
Post-liberal Russia: The first war of the Fourth Political Theory
 
In conclusion, what I propose is the following:
 
We need to consciously counter any provocation to frame Russia as a pre-liberal power. We need to refuse to allow the liberals to save themselves from their fast-approaching end. Rather than helping them to delay it, we need to accelerate it. In order to do this, we need to present Russia not as a pre-liberal entity but as a post-liberal revolutionary force that struggles for an alternative future for all the peoples of the planet. The Russian war will be not only be for Russian national interests, but will be in the cause of a just multipolar world, for real dignity and for real, positive freedom – not (nihilistic) freedom from but (creative) freedom for. In this war, Russia will set an example as the defender of Tradition, conservative organic values, and will represent real liberation from the open society and its beneficiaries – the global financial oligarchy. This war is not against Ukrainians or even against part of the Ukrainian populace. Nor is it against Europe. It is against the liberal world (dis)order. We are not going to save liberalism, per their designs. We are going to kill it once and for all. Modernity was always essentially wrong, and we are now at the terminal point of modernity. For those who rendered modernity and their own destiny synonymous, or who let that occur unconsciously, this will mean the end. But for those who are on the side of eternal truth and of Tradition, of faith, and of the spiritual and immortal human essence, it will be a new beginning, Absolute Beginning.
 
The most important fight at present is the fight for the Fourth Political Theory. It is our weapon, and with it we are going to prevent the liberals from realizing their wish of framing Putin and Russia  in their own manner, and in so doing we will reaffirm Russia as the first post-liberal ideological power struggling against nihilistic liberalism for the sake of an open, multipolar and genuinely free future.
 

vendredi, 07 février 2014

Answers to the questions of Pavel Tulaev

Answers to the questions of Pavel Tulaev
About my modest biography, my experiences in the French New Right Circus, etc.

 

Dear Robert Steuckers, you are among the few West European journalists or publicists who profoundly understand the history and geopolitics of Russia. We know each other now since more than fifteen years and that’s why I find this interview is important. First of all, would like to introduce yourself, to tell us about your profession, your specialisation, your titles, etc. ?
 
RS: Well, there is nothing special about me. I was born in Uccle/Ukkel in January 1956 in a quite poor family. My father was the son of a peasant having a family of seven children and came to Brussels to find a job as a servant in 1933. He didn’t want to go to school to become a schoolmaster, didn’t want to work on the farm feeding the pigs and couldn’t find a long-lasting job in his province. My mother, who died recently in December 2011 at the age of 97, was the daughter of a beer brewer and seller, who, at the age of 14, left his village, where his own father had also seven children and only one cow he had to drive along ways and paths in his village in order to let her graze as he had no meadow of his own.
 
lancier_belge.jpgIn Brussels my grand-father became the helper of a baker and then could be hired by the army to replace a rich son of a bourgeois family, who had no lust to do his military service (at that time conscription was not yet compulsory in Belgium). He served for three years in the 2nd and 4th Lancers, an elite light cavalry regiment, in which he got the noble attitude in his daily gestures he kept till his last breath, almost 87 years old. With the money he got from the rich family to do military service instead of the son of the house, he could buy and take over the small business of a retired or passed away brewer and marry my grandmother in 1908, the very year one of his sisters migrated to the United States, to Indiana, to run a farm with her husband: they too had seven children. My mother’s parents started a trade in beers and lemonades, which lasted 80 years, being taken over by my uncles in 1953. My grand-parents’ youngest son retired in 1988. My grandfather was called up in August 1914 and participated in the First World War as a sergeant in the transport units behind the Yser Front in Flanders. He swallowed mustard gas (Yperite), suffered ten years long from the effects of this nasty chemical but could recover after a terrible pneumonia, due to lung complications, in 1928. Even if he could earn a good life by selling beers to pubs and private customers, he was the model of an ascetic, eating almost no meat, only oats with milk and eggs, together with rhubarb and prunes that he cultivated in his own garden. He wanted to remain thin to mount horses in case if… but he had no horse anymore. He bought motorcars and lorries that he was never able to drive himself: this was the task of his sons. He used to say: “Modern times are preposterous: they all need a motor under their bottom even for a distance less than 500 yards”. My grandmother was even more ascetic and left me one of her often quoted saying: “Clock hours (i. e. measured time) are for fools, the wise know their time” (‘t Uur is voor de zotten, de wijzen weten hun tijd). In this sense, she was exactly in tune with the celebrated German writer Ernst Jünger, when he theorized his ideas about time.
 
My father came to work as a servant to the House of Count Willy (Guillaume) de Hemricourt de Grunne in 1938. In the summer of this year he made his first trip outside Belgium to a village in Franche-Comté, near the Swiss border, where Count de Grunne had inherited a wonderful mansion house from an aunt who had inherited it from his own grandfather, the French Catholic thinker and politician Count Charles de Montalembert. I still spend some days in this part of Europe twice or three times a year. In August 1939, just a few days after the Molotov-Ribbentrop agreement, my father was called up in the Belgian army, was sent to barracks near the German border during the phoney war, then to the Beverloo military camp, where he underwent the German air attack by Stuka bombers in the early morning of May 10th, 1940. After his duty, as no Flemish conscript soldiers were taken prisoner of war and sent to Germany, my father went back to the House of Count de Grunne, where he worked till his retirement in 1978. Some months later Willy de Grunne died, just three days before his 90th birthday.
 
My youth was spent in the marvellous surrounding Willy de Grunne created in the large garden behind his house in Brussels, which was a marvel of architecture designed by the genial Belgian architect Brunfaut in the early Twenties. Willy de Grunne wanted to have different flowers in his garden in spring, summer and late summer, so that I always could play among the most beautiful selection of plants that a team of very able professional gardeners kept with love and care. The mansion in Franche-Comté is still a marvel today and is now run by his grandson, whose father was Russian and son of a White Guard officer and later one of the best teachers of your language in Belgium. The surroundings created by Willy de Grunne made of me a youth completely immune to the seductions of modern world, but simultaneously I was perhaps also affected by a serious handicap: I could never understand the way of working in factories or offices, with the artificial rhythms and hierarchies they imply.

 

eliz.jpgThe world of my youth was a world with only personal, friendly relationships never determined by contracts, only by pure genuine human and manly confidence, based on the given word you never withdraw. Books were important in this world, as Willy de Grunne had, among other tasks as a diplomat, to read books for Queen Elizabeth Wittelsbach, a Bavarian Duchess, who became Queen of the Belgians in 1909. Willy de Grunne was Grand Master of her House in the Thirties. Queen Elizabeth was, just as her whole Bavarian family in Munich, an excellent sponsor of arts, music and museums. We owe her the Egyptology Museum in Brussels and among many other things the world famous “Concours Reine Elizabeth”, promoting young talented musicians from all over the world. Many young Russian musicians participated in this prestigious competition. Besides, Queen Elizabeth has been (and still is) criticized for being of German origin and for having refused to boycott the USSR and China during the Cold war. She ended her life in the Fifties and the early Sixties by acquiring the then sulphurous reputation of a “Bolshevik Queen”. She died in 1965.

Now, I became a so-called “intellectual” thanks to my father’s sister Julienne, who had a diploma of schoolmistress, had married Hendrik Lambrechts, a Flemish schoolmaster in ‘s Gravensvoeren (Fouron-le-Comte), and had a son, Raoul, who after his father’s death in 1949, became a political scientist having studied at the prestigious University of Louvain, after brilliant secondary school studies (Latin and Greek) achieved at the Flemish “Heilig Hart College” (“Sacred Heart College”) in Ganshoren near Brussels. My aunt was very proud of her son. But unfortunately Raoul died in 1961 from a heart disease that would now be easily cured. I was only five years old when I was brought to the University Hospital in Louvain to see him dying after a previous operation that provoked a blood clot that stroke his brain. The vivid and awful memory of this dying unconscious young man, his desperate eyes and the frightful calls of his mother remain in my mind till now. After Raoul’s death my father was told and even ordered by his sister to make all the efforts needed to let me study at a University, because, she said, “our old Province Limburg should have an elite born out of peasant families”. I was given the task, even the burden, to replace Raoul in the family: a man had been killed, another had to take his place. Aunt Julienne died in 1991. I saw her some days before her passing away. She was as happy as happy can be. A bright smile illuminated her face, although she was suffering a lot due to the dog days: finally, not only me, the crazy boy full of silly fantasies, had something like a diploma, but also the daughter of her daughter, who just got her diploma of political scientist at the State’s University of Ghent. One of my cousins found the right words when she held a very well balanced speech in the church on her burial day: “A grand and simple lady”.
 
These family circumstances explain why I was first sent to a good primary school in the part of the City where I’ve always lived. The teachers were severe and taught us parsing very well, which has been of the uttermost importance for my further studies in Latin in the secondary school and in German, English and Dutch for my studies at University or at the Translators’ and Interpreters’ School. After the usual six years of primary school, I was sent to a secondary school not far from home, where my father, after a good briefing of Aunt Julienne and of Willy de Grunne, let me be registered in the Latin classes. I couldn’t understand why I had to study Latin when we both went to this impressive old school to meet a friar responsible to register the new pupils. He told me when I asked him why Latin was for that a secondary school is like a train with several cars, that my seat had been booked in the Latin car and if after a year or a couple of years I couldn’t feel well in this kind of luxury or first class car, they would book a seat for me in another one, perhaps less prestigious but even more efficient and pragmatic. But I immediately liked to study Latin, especially words and etymologies, and never failed any examination in this subject. My crux during the years of my secondary school had been maths not because I had a prejudice against maths —on the contrary— but because in September 1967, some crazy and criminal minds had decided to introduce “modern math” (singular!) without any pedagogical preparation: modern math is indeed too abstract to understand for children younger than 12 or 13 years and I was only 11 when I started secondary school. I was saved at the end of the first year because fortunately some clever minds had rung the alarm bell and imposed algebra in the traditional way.
 
During the fifth year, the so-called Latin “poetry class”, I became firmly decided to learn modern languages, more precisely German and English at University. After two years I changed for the Translators and Interpreters School, which was not far from my home. After four years I got the diploma of English and German translator. To obtain it I had to translate and comment a book of Ernst Topitsch and Kurt Salamun criticizing “ideologies” as constructed systems that prevent real pragmatic thoughts to develop or that serve as crushing instruments to perpetuate the domination of false elites (like the pigs in Orwell’s Animal Farm) becoming gradually out of touch.
 
So I became successively a clerk by Rank Xerox (to answer calls in several languages), the dumbfound redaction secretary of Benoist’s magazine “Nouvelle école” (having had the privilege to analyse on the very field the preposterousness of the all business lead by this silly old wet blanket of Benoist), a soldier doing his military service in the 7th Company Logistics for ten short months in Saive (near Liège), in Marche-en-Famenne, in the marvellous Burg Vogelsang and the village of Bürvenich in Germany along the border, a freelance translator and interpreter for twenty years (with a lot of different customers active in all possible social fields), a sworn translator for the Ministry of Justice, a private teacher, one among the numerous freelance assistants of Prof. Jean-François Mattei, who published in 1992 the “Encyclopédie des Oeuvres philosophiques” for the “Presses Universitaires de France”, and, as a wonderful and enthralling hobby, the metapolitical fighter you’ve known since now more than fifteen years. As a metapolitcal fighter, I was first a young and second-rank animator of the Brussels’ GRECE-group around Georges Hupin, an occasional pen pusher for his small bulletin “Renaissance Européenne” (still published nowadays as the organ of Vial’s “Terre & Peuple” movement in the French-speaking part of Belgium), then the founder of “Orientations”, the redaction secretary of “Nouvelle école”, one of the founders of the Brussels’ EROE–group, the founder of “Vouloir” together with Jean E. van der Taelen, a speaker having wandered throughout Europe to address meeting or participate to seminars of all kinds, a member of Faye’s “Etudes & recherches”-club within the “nouvelle droite”, then the organiser together with others of the Munkzwalm-seminars in Flanders, one among the founders of “Synergies Européennes” (together with Gilbert Sincyr and Jean de Bussac) and organisers of all the activities lead by this European group, including the publication of “Nouvelles de Synergies Européennes” and “Au fil de l’épée”.
 
You have a universal outlook that can be called encyclopaedic. How did you get your education? Whom can you consider your teachers? Who are the authors and which are the books that have influenced you most?
 
If once in your life you decide to become a metapolitical fighter you have of course as a duty to read ceaselessly and to acquire willy-nilly this “encyclopaedic outlook” you talk about. Moreover if the metapolitical purpose you follow is to re-establish European culture in all its richness the piles of books awaiting you reach permanently the ceiling. I got my education at school and nowhere else. It would be dishonest and conceited to invent a story trying to demonstrate somehow the contrary. Schoolbooks for the subject “History” were and are still good in Belgium. You have simply to assimilate the contents and to complete them with further readings. Of course, I owe a lot to our Latin teacher Simon Hauwaert and our philosophy teacher Lucien Verbruggen, not only for their lessons but also for the long tours they organized for us in Greece and Turkey, in order to discover Ancient Greek civilisation. When I was sixteen and a half, I was brought by the circumstances of these long school trips in the streets of Athens or Istanbul and visited Ankara’s Hittite Museum just one day after having had a short tour around Cappadocia’s cave dwellings and Byzantine churches. This was an even so good training in fact than school curriculum in itself. Another good thing was that we had to prepare every year for Hauwaert and his successor Salmon a paper on a classical Latin topic together with a grammatical analysis of an original text (I had with my late friend Leyssens, a future gynaecologist, who died in a mountain accident at 42 leaving three orphan sons, to study successively Lucretius’ De rerum naturae, a part of Plinius’ Natural History and Plautus’ theatre). The last year Rodolphe Brouwers, our French and History teacher, compelled us to write a paper on history: I had to write a survey about the COMECON countries (Poland, Czechoslovakia, Bulgaria, Rumania, Hungary). Brouwers had also the good idea to let us parse in all details Bossuet’s speeches in order to let us discover the good balance of a possible barrister’s plea or to be able later to coin speeches along the same stylistic guidelines in order to let them be better understandable only by giving them a well-balanced rhythm à la Bossuet. It has been very useful each time the GRECE-people asked me to address their annual meeting held in Paris or Versailles. During a first year at University, I followed the lectures of René Jongen in German grammar and had a course of German literature by the Flemish writer Paul Lebeau. Later I had English grammar by Jacques Van Roey, as well as good introductory lectures in history, among which the ones of Léopold Génicot on the West European Middle Ages were the most memorable. At the interpreters’ school, two years later, we had excellent practical trainings in modern languages.
 
What concerns the specific New Right literature I was deeply influenced by Pierre Chassard’s introduction to Nietzsche’s philosophy (“Nietzsche, finalisme et histoire”), which compelled me to read Nietzsche more critically and to be definitively defiant in front of all kinds of ready-made idealistic notions (the ready-made “Platonisms” that lards unrealistic political programs) and to know that moralistic arguments are too often escapism and rejection of plain common sense. I had already read Nietzsche’s “Antichrist” and his “Genealogy of Moral” but I had then as a boy of 14 or 16 no serious guidelines to understand actually the purposes Nietzsche had by writing this two cardinal books. In 1970, when I was in the 3d class, I asked my French teacher Marcel Aelbrechts which novels I had to read: all he suggested me was excellent but the main book in the series was undoubtedly the “Spanish Testament” of Arthur Koestler: so I got fascinated by English novels not through the English teacher (who at that time was also an excellent man, Mr. Mercenier) but through the French teacher, an old mischievous friar, who was certainly not sanctimonious (and with whom I had a real boxing fight at the end of my studies because he tried to prevent me to beat the math teacher; we nevertheless remained good friends; normal people fight and shout at each other: the political correctness says today that such attitudes are wrong but in no other period of history so many people had to look for the help of the psychiatrist or to swallow sedating pills; so “political correctness”, as we can objectively state, is surely bad for your health…).
 
lhomme-revolte-camus.jpgMy next French teacher was Jacques Goyens, who is now retired of course and considered nowadays as a main French-speaking Belgian author. He introduced us to poetry (Rimbaud, Leconte de Lisle, Baudelaire, Verlaine,…) and to present-day literature. During springtime 1972, Jean-Paul Leyssens and I worked on Albert Camus and we stressed mainly his philosophical ideas, inspired by Nietzsche and written down in “L’homme révolté”. Goyens was disappointed because we had coined a portrait of Camus as a Nietzschean philosopher and therefore neglected his main contribution to the genuine French literature of the Fifties. But in the end I was happy to have learned about the philosophical dimension of Camus’ work and Goyens was perhaps thoroughly right as Camus is more important as a writer than as a philosopher, but what both parties forgot was the rather complex context in which Camus’ political views developed at the time when existentialism was fashion in Paris. In March 1973, Goyens took us away from school to visit an important exhibition at the Belgian Royal Museum of History and Archaeology: it was about the glorious medieval period of the so-called Rhine-Meuse civilization between the 9th and the 15th centuries. This region is indeed the cradle of the Western Imperial tradition, as the reaction against the Merovingian decay (our first “Smuta”) took place in the area between Meuse, Rhine and Mosel among the Pippinide clan of Charles the Hammer (Charles Martel) and as Charlemagne settled his main capital in the City of Aachen, from where a kind of Renaissance of Ancient thought took place long before the more widely known Italian Renaissance of the 15th Century. I was just seventeen then but the idea that our own imperial cradle was so near to my place fascinated me especially as my father’s family is from Flemish Limburg, an area close to this fertile and green cradle county. Jean Thiriart too liked to stress that his family originated from the Walloon part of this Rhine-Meuse area and that therefore the European idea was his own as the Carolingian Imperial idea had been the one of his ancestors.
 
In the translators’ and interpreters’ school we had good grammar and lexicology teachers like Potelle, Van Hemeldonck and Defrance (who had had a tremendously active life and had founded one of Belgium’s more prestigious bookshop in Ostend before becoming a teacher and who brought us to Berlin in 1977 and to Munich in 1978 during two memorable students’ trips). What concerns more specifically geopolitics and history, the lectures of Mrs. Costa, based on a German official handbook, whose title was “Zweimal Deutschland”, provided us a thorough knowledge in recent German history, which is the key to understand the process of geopolitical and political alienation in Europe after 1945. The history lectures of Prof. Peymans stressed the political and philosophical specificity of the liberal and subversive Western hemisphere (Britain, USA, France), which, in order to be able to develop, had to get rid of all the traditional institutions generating the peoples’ identity or of all the “atavistic forces” as Solzhenitsyn called them while he was defending old Russia against all the endeavours of the wild Westernization you have endured in your country. During the two last years in the translators’ school, we had lectures in international politics and current affairs given by Mrs. Massart, who agreed to let me comment and introduce Jordis von Lohausen’s book on geopolitics. My destiny as a “geopolitician” within the New Right groups was settled once for all. Having read the German “geo-economicist” Anton Zischka about Eastern Europe in order to be able to write out Brouwers’ history paper in 1974, my non Western vision of European history was from then on quite complete, as Mrs Costa’s lectures on recent German history, Zischka’s nostalgia of a united European area without any Iron Curtain and Lohausen’s Central European vision of history and geography made me immune for all strictly Western or NATO world visions.
 
As I’ve already told it to our Scandinavian friends in an interview they submitted me, historical atlases were important for me, among them I want to quote the “DTV-Atlas zur Weltgeschichte” and Colin MacEvedy’s British atlases issued by the celebrated Penguin publishing house in Harmondsworth, England.
 
You know some European languages and make a lot of translations. Why didn’t you study Russian or any other Slavonic language?
 
I’ve got a diploma for the English and German languages. As we spoke Dutch and French at home and more generally in Brussels’ everyday life, I was quasi born as a bilingual boy. My school education was in French as most of the Flemish schools disappeared in the late Forties and early Fifties because the Germans had supported a policy of “Rückgermanisierung” or “re-Germanization” during their second occupation. After 1945, the “Germanization” policy, that had been launched through the financial support for a revival of the Flemish language, was of course cancelled and the Belgian establishment inaugurated a policy of “Rückromanisierung”, that decelerated later because people started to send their children back to Flemish schools again, mostly because they weren’t attended by so many immigrants. This phenomenon of “Rückromanisierung” was especially the case in the Southern municipalities of Brussels. My cousin Raoul could attend a Flemish high quality secondary school in the Northern part of the urban area. An education in French was not as such a bad thing, of course, but we thought anyway that, even if French is a very important world language, the policy of “French alone”, followed by some Frenchified zealots within the Belgian establishment in Brussels lead to a kind of closeness or isolation, as Dutch/Flemish is a excellent springboard to learn English, German and Scandinavian languages. The left liberal and socialist Flemish author August Vermeylen, at a time between 1890 and 1914 when socialism in Belgium wasn’t uprooted (and an uprooting force as well) and produced excellent and original cultural goods, used to say that we had to be Flemings again in order to become good Europeans (in Nietzsche’s meaning of the phrase). Vermeylen didn’t exclude French as a language of course but wanted people to open their minds to the cultural worlds of Britain, Holland, Germany and Scandinavia. In this sense I am a socialist à la Vermeylen. And my own boy went to a Flemish school, despite the fact that his mother was born in Wallonia and had to learn Dutch as an adult.
 
To learn Slavonic languages at the time of the Cold War was almost impossible as you couldn’t meet native speakers in common professional and everyday life surroundings. When I was eleven years old in summer 1967, just after having achieved primary school, I went to de Grunne’s place in Franche-Comté, where he had invited “Babushka”, the grand-mother of his grand-children. “Babushka” was a fantastic elderly woman, who taught the Russian language to her grand-sons and I helped her to keep them and bring them to a playing area with a toboggan in the village. During these afternoons, only Russian was spoken! About more than one year later, I went for the first time in my life to a real theatre (i. e. not a wandering theatre for school children) to watch an adaptation of Dostoievski’s “Crime and Castigation”, written by Alexis Guedroitz, de Grunne’s son-in-law, and masterly performed by the troupe of the famous Belgian actor Claude Etienne, who played the role of the investigating police principal. This was not the only Russian presence in my childhood: the wife of our neighbour was Russian and I played as a boy with their half-Russian children. More: her father, a former Colonel of the Czar, had an old batman, a giant and handsome mujik, who worked in their little shop producing children disguises for carnivals and fancy fairs, as they had to make a living when they came back like many White Russians completely ruined from Congo where the Belgian authorities had sent them before this Central African country became independent. This former corporal batman of the White Army was fascinated by the little boy I was because —I disclose it here for the first time as I’ve always been too shy to tell it— I had been elected in 1958 the most beautiful baby boy of Belgium: this has been my very first diploma but since then I grew old and ugly! As a simple man, the old Russian White Gardist was very proud to be the neighbour of the most beautiful baby boy of Belgium and once a week this poor penniless man bought for me a bar of chocolate in our street’s sweets shop and put it in the letter box. My mother told me that this was a real sacrifice for such a poor man and taught me to respect sincerely this modest and kind weekly gesture of gentleness. But I kept in mind that all simple Russian men were generous and not avaricious, so I always have picked up denigrating propaganda, be it the German one of WWII or the NATO one of the Cold War, with an extreme scepticism.
 
When I moved to Forest again in 1983, my neighbour was the celebrated nurse Nathalia Matheev, daughter of another Czarist officer, who died fighting the Red Army in Crimea. She was loved by all our neighbours and died just a few days before my son was born. In her flat, where I live now, many Russians of the Twenties’ emigration came to pay her a visit, especially on Easter Day, when “Paska” and vodka with fruit juice were served: among them a cousin of Admiral Makharov and the German-Baltic Count von Thiesenhausen, who at Nathalia’s burial mass, stood upright at the respectable age of 83 during three long hours, holding a candle and singing the old sweet Slavonic burial songs, without a single minute of rest. Nathalia studied nursery in Brussels after having left Russia and was even sent as a volunteer of the Belgian Red Cross to Peru to manage a health centre high in the Andean mountains in 1928.
 
I tried by my own to learn Russian through an Assimil method when I was sixteen in 1972. I discovered Indo-European comparative etymology in our reference schoolbook “Vocabulaire raisonné Latin-Français” of the Belgian Latinist Cotton, where you could find the roots of all the Indo-European basic vocabulary, so I was inclined at that time to start studies of comparative linguistics and I decided shortly before the Easter holiday that I traditionally spent at the Flemish sea resort of De Haan, together with the future gynaecologist Leyssens, whose grand-father had a house there. I stayed alone in a charming and cheap hotel as my father loathed to spend weeks at the sea side: he was a land peasant unable to understand the importance of the sea, “a space you cannot cultivate and whose water is salty and undrinkable for men and cattle”. Every morning and every evening, after a complete day outside by foot or by bike even under the rainy and cold skies of the West-Flemish coastal district in March or April, I studied a lesson of Russian, another of Welsh and a third one of Swedish, in order to discover a Slavonic, a Celtic and a Teutonic language that I didn’t know. This was of course silly —a crazy idea of a funny teenager— as you cannot study such a spectrum of languages by your own without a well-established didactic frame and able teachers. So the experience didn’t last long. At the translators’ school, I started a Danish course but the extremely sympathetic lady, in charge of these lectures, died two weeks later and we had to wait for some weeks or months to find a new teacher, who came only at the very end of the academic year. In 2008, I was offered a free course of Russian but this initiative, due to several reasons, collapsed rapidly, chiefly because it couldn’t match into the scheduled and compulsory school activities.
 
So at the time of the Cold war, it was easier to learn German and English, two languages that are closer to our own Dutch and Flemish, in their official varieties as well as in their many dialects. I could have a better and direct access to these languages than to Slavonic or Celtic languages. In a speech held at the very beginning of the academic year 1976 (the day the underground train of Brussels was inaugurated), Alexis Guedroitz told the assembled teachers and students that Russian was a language that you can only acquire properly “with your own mother’s milk”. To study correctly a subject implies not to get rid of the quality of “otium”, giving you time and pleasure and banking on pieces of knowledge you already and naturally have, avoiding at the same time painful efforts that could spoil your life and degenerate into “negotium”, i. e. the feverishness of a greedy businessman who is never satisfied of what the gods give him. If I can read —and not properly speak— Latin languages is due to the fact that Simon Hauwaert was a very demanding Latin teacher. Shortly before my grand-father died in December 1969, I only had experienced a couple of years in the Latin classes and discovered next to his old worn-out and brownish armchair a copy of “Oggi”, a popular Italian magazine —I still cannot imagine how this magazine arrived there as my grand-father couldn’t understand a single word of Italian— and stated that I could understand for my own many sentences, thanks to the efforts of our Latin teachers (Philippe, Dumont, Salmon). Later, when Georges Hupin opened in 1979 a first office for the New Right/G.R.E.C.E. branch in Brussels, I could read copies of Marco Tarchi’s leading bulletin “Diorama Letterario” and of Pino Rauti’s weekly “Linea”, which were among the best the movement produced in Western Europe at that time. So I decided to try as much as possible to understand and translate the articles. I took the opportunity between January and October 1982, when I was out of work and had to wait to be enlisted in the army, to study the general features of Italian and Spanish, in order to acquire at least a passive knowledge of these languages; the purpose of this superficial studying was to get able to gather as much information as possible from Southern European publications in order to feed the New Right magazines with original stuff. What concerns Portuguese texts, I had been spoilt by the publisher of “Futuro Presente”, the New Right quarterly issued in Lisbon at that time. He came regularly to Paris, when I worked for “Nouvelle école” there in 1981. We often had the opportunity to have meals together. I helped myself to read these magazines with a copy of an Assimil method for Portuguese and an old dictionary.

We started our cooperation at the time you published “Nouvelles de Synergies Européennes” and animated the groups called “European Synergies”. Would you like to remind us the history of this organisation? How did it start?

 

 

As you know it, I had been active in several “New Right” initiatives in Belgium and France since 1974 and became a member of the GRECE-group in September 1980 after having followed a special summer course in July 1980, which took place in Roquevafour in Provence. I worked for “Nouvelle école” during nine months in 1981, came back to Belgium in December 1981 to do my military service and started, with the help of Jean E. van der Taelen, to activate a club in Brussels, that was called “EROE” (“Etudes, Recherches et Orientations Européennes”) in order to be completely independent from the Parisian coterie around Alain de Benoist and of course to be protected from all the quarrels and campaigns of hatred he used to rouse against his own friends and partners, especially against Guillaume Faye. From August to December 1992, I stated that cooperation with the crazy Parisian pack would be quite impossible to resume even in the very next future and that all type of further collaboration with them meant a waste of time, a time we would have spent arbitrating quarrels between new and former friends of Benoist or defending ourselves against preposterous gossip. After I had left the 1992 summer course in Roquefavour earlier, as I was fed up with the quarrels between de Benoist and GRECE-Chairman Jacques Marlaud, who, after having been insulted in the worst of all possible ways, was supposed to be prosecuted next to me in front of a Court composed of Benoist himself, a stuck-up simpleton and a snitch called Xavier Marchand and the usual godawful yesman Charles Champetier (nicknamed “His Master’s Voice”). Marchand had to play the role of the Prosecutor; he tried to make an angry face but was very nervous, his jackass’ look betraying obviously the fact that he was playing a part that had previously been dictated to him. As a good bootlicker pupil, he did his homework with application and started to accuse Marlaud and myself, first to have given articles to Michel Schneider’s magazine “Nationalisme & République”, an activity that had been forbidden a posteriori, and second to have started a non very accurately defined “plot” in favour of Schneider (who had no intention at all to plot against the Parisian bunch but only wanted to give a new life to the group he once founded, the CDPU [= “Centre de Documentation et de Propagande Universitaire”], of which my old friend Beerens was the correspondent in Brussels). After Marchand’s vociferated speech, I simply asked him to repeat his accusation. He resumed his clumsy plea but the contents of the second version were slightly different than the ones of the first version: poor simpleton Marchand hadn’t learned properly by heart his lesson… I said: “Which is the correct version? If it’s version B, then version A is false and…”. Benoist, Marlaud and Marchand, all nonplussed by this apparently harmless question, started immediately to shout loudly at each other, giving the very amusing spectacle that a quarrel between Frenchmen always is, while Champetier remained silent and was blowing the smoke of his cigarette up the air. After they all had uttered their grievances loudly, they left the backyard, where the trial should have taken place, and only Benoist followed me, repeating ceaselessly that “he liked me” while he walked heavily with his flat feet through the marshy meadow next to the river flowing along the park where the Summer course’s beautiful old mansion stood, disturbing the siesta of a good score of frogs and toads, that jumped away, cawing clamorously, to escape the hooves of this huge approaching pachyderm blowing a nasty gas cloud of cigarette smoke. I left the summer course, telling cocky Marchand, who had made a cock–up of the wannabe trial, that he should find immediately a car to travel to Aix-en-Provence. As he of course asked me why, I said that he had to buy an Assimil method to learn German, as I was about to leave and as he had of course to replace me as a translator for the German group. He had exactly a couple of hours to become fluent in German. 
 

Aqueduc_de_Roquefavour.JPG

 

 

I decided to leave definitively in December after they refused to pay me back the copies of my magazines that had been sold during the annual meeting, as well as the ones of “The Scorpion” Michael Walker had asked me to sell for him. I had already the impression to be a clown in a awkward circus but if this role implied to lose permanently money, it was preferable to leave once for all the stage. I had the intention to devote myself to other tasks such as translating books or private teaching. This transition period of disabused withdrawal lasted exactly one month and one week (from December 6th, 1992 to begin January 1993). When friends from Provence phoned me during the first days of 1993 to express their best wishes for the New Year to come and when I told them what kind of decision I had taken, they protested heavily, saying that they preferred to rally under my supervision than under the one of the always mocked “Parisians”. I answered that I had no possibility to rent places or find accommodations in their part of France. One day after, they found a marvellous location to organise a summer course. Other people, such as Gilbert Sincyr, generously supported this initiative, which six months later was a success due to the tireless efforts of Christiane Pigacé, a university teacher in political sciences in Aix-en-Provence, and of a future lawyer in Marseille, Thierry Mudry, who both could obtain the patronage of Prof. Julien Freund, the most distinguished French heir of Carl Schmitt. The summer course was a success. But no one had still the idea of founding a new independent think tank. It came only one year later when we had to organise several preparatory meetings in France and Belgium for a next summer course at the same location. Things were decided in April 1994 in Flanders, at least for the Belgians, Italians, Spaniards, Portuguese and French. A German-Austrian team joined in 1995 immediately after a summer course of the German weekly paper “Junge Freiheit”, that organized a short trip to Prague for the participants (including Sunic, the Russian writer Vladimir Wiedemann and myself); people of the initial French team, under the leading of Jean de Bussac, travelled to the Baltic countries, to try to make contacts there. In 1996, Sincyr, de Bussac and Sorel went to Moscow to meet a Russian team lead by Anatoly Ivanov, former Soviet dissident and excellent translator from French and German into Russian, Vladimir Avdeev and Pavel Tulaev. We had also the support of Croatians (Sunic, Martinovic, Vujic) and Serbs (late Dragos Kalajic) despite the war raging in the Balkans between these two peoples. In Latin America we’ve always had the support of Ancient Greek philosophy teacher Alberto Buela, who is also an Argentinian rancher leading a small ranch of 600 cows, and his old fellow Horacio Cagni, an excellent connoisseur of Oswald Spengler, who has been able to translate the heavy German sentences of Spengler himself into a limpid Spanish prose. The meetings and summer courses lasted till 2003 and the magazines were published till 2004. Of course, personal contacts are still held and new friends are starting new initiatives, better adapted to the tastes of younger people. In 2007 we started to blog on the net with http://euro-synergies.hautetfort.com in seven or more languages with new texts every day and with http://vouloir.hautetfort.com and http://www.archiveseroe.eu/ only in French with all the articles in our archives. This latest initiative is due to a rebuilt French section in Paris. These blogging activities bring us more readers and contacts than the old ways of working. As many people ask to read my own production, mostly students in order to write some short chapters in their papers or to be able to write out proper footnotes, I decided in October 2011 to publish my own personal archives on http://robertsteuckers.blogspot.com/

What are the main goals of “Synergies Européennes”?
 
Now the very purposes of “Synergies Européennes” or “Euro-Synergies” were to enable all people in Europe (and outside Europe) to exchange ideas, books, views, to start personal contacts, to stimulate the necessity of translating a maximum of texts or interviews, in order to accelerate the maturing process leading to the birth of a new European or European-based political think tank. Another purpose was to discover new authors, usually rejected by the dominant thoughts or neglected by old right groups or to interpret them in new perspectives.
 
“Synergy” means in the Ancient Greek language, “work together” (“syn” = “together” and “ergon” = “to work”); it has a stronger intellectual and political connotation than its Latin equivalent “cooperare” (“co” derived from “cum” = “with”, “together” - and “operare” = “to work”). Translations, meetings and all other ways of cooperating (for conferences, individual speeches or lectures, radio broadcasting or video clips on You Tube, etc.) are the very keys to a successful development of all possible metapolitical initiatives, be they individual, collegial or other. People must be on the move as often as possible, meet each other, eat and drink together, camp under poor soldierly conditions, walk together in beautiful landscapes, taste open-mindedly the local kitchen or liquors, remembering one simple but o so important thing, i. e. that joyfulness must be the core virtue of a good working metapolitical scene. When sometimes things have failed, it was mainly due to humourless, snooty or yellow-bellied guys, who thought they alone could grasp one day the “Truth” and that all others were gannets or cretins. Jean Mabire and Julien Freund, Guillaume Faye and Tomislav Sunic, Alberto Buela and Pavel Tulaev were or are joyful people, who can teach you a lot of very serious things or explain you the most complicated notions without forgetting that joy and gaiety must remain the core virtues of all intellectual work. If there is no joy, you will inevitably be labelled as dull and lose the metapolitical battle. Don’t forget that medieval born initiatives like the German “Burschenschaften” (Students’ Corporations) or the Flemish “Rederijkers Kamers” (“Chambers of Rhetoric”) or the Youth Movements in pre-Nazi Germany were all initiatives where the highest intellectual matters were discussed and, once the seminary closed, followed by joyful songs, drinking parties or dance (Arthur Koestler remembers his time spent at Vienna Jewish Burschenschaft “Unitas” as the best of his youth, despite the fact that the Jewish students of Vienna considered in petto that the habits of the Burschenschaften should be adopted by them as pure mimicking). Humour and irony are also keys to success. A good cartoonist can reach the bull’s eye better than a dry philosopher.
 
In 1997, Anatoly Ivanov, a Russian historian, polyglot and essayist registered the Russian branch of the “European Synergies” in Moscow. How did you learn about him?
 
I don’t remember quite well but I surely read some sentences about him and his work in an article of Wolfgang Strauss, who wrote an impressive amount of articles, essays and interviews about Russian affairs in German and Austrian magazines as Criticon, Aula, Junges Forum, Staatsbriefe, Mut, Europa Vorn, etc. The closest contact I had at that time was with the team of Junges Forum in Hamburg, which also published next to Strauss’ essays a monthly information bulletin called DESG-Inform (DESG meaning “Deutsch-Europäische Studiengesellschaft”). In this context, I received a copy of a German translation of his very important book Logika Koshmara (Logik des Alptraums) published in 1993 in Berlin with a foreword and a conclusion of Wolfgang Strauss, explaining the world view of the new Russian dissidents, who were not ready to exchange communism for the false values of the West. After the publishing of Logik des Alptraums, Ivanov was regularly quoted in the DESG bulletin or in Strauss’ long and accurate essays in Staatsbriefe. But the very first contact I had was a letter by Ivanov himself, in which he introduced himself and sent some comments that we translated or reproduced for Nouvelles de Synergies Européennes or Vouloir. After having received this letter, I phoned him, so that we could have a vivid conversation. The rest followed. But I am sad that I never could meet him till yet.
 
The same is true for Strauss: I should like to remember here that the very first German article I summarized for Hupin’s Renaissance Européenne was a Strauss’ contribution to Schrenck-Notzing’s Criticon about the neo-Slavophile movement in Russia. I met Strauss only once and too briefly: at a Summer Course of the German weekly magazine Junge Freiheit near the Czech border in the region of Fichtelgebirge in 1995. The representative of Russia was then Vladimir Wiedemann, whose speech I translated for Vouloir.
 
Since then our magazines ‘Heritage of the Ancestors” and “Atheneum” have published news about the “European Synergies”, some of your articles in Russian translation and reviews about such publications as “Nouvelles de Synergies Européennes”, “Vouloir”, “Nation Europa”, “Orion”, etc. Do you find such an initiative important? Why?
 
It is indeed important to inform people about what happens in the wide world. The pages “Atheneum” dedicates to the activities of other groups in Europe or elsewhere in the world replace or complete usefully the information formerly or still communicated by DESG-Inform, Diorama Letterario, Nation Europa, Nouvelles de Synergies Européennes, etc. Recently, i. e. in the first days of June 2011, when I was interviewed in Paris for the free radio broadcasting station “Méridien Zéro”, the two young journalists declared to regret the lack of information about what is said, published or broadcast in the so-called “New Right” or “Identitarian” movements throughout Europe, since “Nouvelles de Synergies Européennes” ceased to be published. They both found that the ersatz of it on the Internet was not sufficient, although one of them produces every week, depending on the topics they are dealing with, an excellent survey of webpages, books and magazines on the “Mériden Zéro’s” website. The same kind of intelligent survey should be done regularly for books because there is one big difference between the time, when the New Right began to develop at the end of the Sixties and in the Seventies, and now: many topics aren’t taboo anymore, such as geopolitics or Indo-European studies at scientific level. Lots of books on the main topics the New Right wanted to rediscover at the time when such topics were repressed are nowadays issued by all possible publishing houses and not only by clearly identifiable conservative or rightist publishers. For general news on current affairs, we can bank on a German friend to issue monthly a general survey of interesting topics gathered from the German press and on a Flemish friend for the same purpose, but this time twice or three times a week. The Flemish “Krantenkoppen” (= “papers’ heads”) are in four languages (Dutch, French, German and English). You can jump into the web to discover them regularly by paying a visit to : http://euro-synergies.hautetfort.com/. In Italian you can get daily a excellent collection of articles on http://www.ariannaeditrice.it/. A good survey of the American non conformist press and webpages can be found on Keith Preston’s site : http://www.attackthesystem.com/. But you and the Méridien Zéro journalists are right: the instrument should be widened and rationalized. This one important goal to reach for all those who were formerly confident of the “Synergies Européennes” network.
 
You also published articles and interviews of us all in the bulletin “Nouvelles de Synergies Européennes” and in the journal “Vouloir”. Had these texts some echo? Who among your readers did pay more attention to our material and about Russian matters in general? Was it Wolfgang Strauss, Jean Parvulesco or Guillaume Faye?
 
parvul10.jpgAll our readers agreed that our articles about Russia or Russian authors and our interviews of Russian personalities were of the uttermost importance. Strauss and Parvulesco received the magazines regularly. I had regular contacts with Parvulesco, who unfortunately died in November 2010 (cf. The category “Jean Parvulesco” on http://euro-synergies.hautetfort.com ), and I know that he always read attentively everything coming from Russia: one should not forget that Parvulesco was among the first thinkers in France who were aware of the dangers epitomized by Brzezinski’s strategic projects in Central Asia and elsewhere, be it along the “New Eurasian Silk Road” or in the Caucasian and Pontic areas. Articles like “La doctrine des espaces de désengagement intercontinental” and “De l’Atlantique au Pacifique” (and within this important geopolitical manifesto, the paragraphs under the subtitle “Zbigniew Brzezinski et la ligne politico-stratégique de la Chase Manhattan Bank” – Both texts can be read in “Cahier Jean Parvulesco”, Nouvelles Littératures Européennes, 1989).

 


But at a first stage, we have to thank retrospectively the guy who translated Russian texts under the pseudonym of “Sepp Staelmans” (a “Bavarianification & Flemishification” of “Josef Stalin”!). He came to us, when he was sixteen and we all were still students, and asked to our friend Beerens what he could do for the movement: Beerens, who in this very evening had most probably drunken too much red wine, told him: “You should learn German and Russian!”. Incredible but nevertheless true: the young lad did it! Many other translations were done by girls who were trainees in my own translation office. More students indeed study Slavonic languages now than formerly, simply because there is no Iron Curtain anymore and they can meet youth of their own age in Slavonic countries. Michel Schneider, who once published the interesting political magazine “Nationalisme et République”, stayed in Moscow for a quite long time and sent us articles too. The former readers of Schneider’s magazine welcomed heartedly of course the Russian stuff he sent to us.
 
One day in Paris, just after having jumped out of the train from Brussels, I had a meal in the famous “Brasserie 1925”, just in front of Paris’ “Gare du Nord”, with a young lady, an incredibly attractive and intelligent woman seeming to come just out of the most beautiful fairy tale. She belonged to the team around the most efficient French present-day Slavists, such as Anne Coldefy, Lydia Kolombet or Marion Laruelle. They wanted to have copies of all our publications dealing with Russian topics for their archive.

Many other articles or essays on Russian matters were inspired by German books of Slavistics produced by the publishing house Otto Harassowitz in Wiesbaden. This publishing house is indeed specialized in Russian ideas and topics and issues regularly a thick journal called Forschungen zur osteuropäischen Geschichte (= “Studies on East European History”), where we could find many inspiring texts.
 
Can we call our own initiatives as belonging to the transnational “New Right” movement? How would you define this ideological movement? Who are its leaders?
 
The phrase “New Right” has of course many different significations. Especially in the Anglo-Saxon world it can delineate a rather multiple-faced libertarian movement inspired by Reaganomics, Thatcherite British conservatism, i. e. an renewed form of the old liberal Manchesterian way of managing a country’s economy, etc. The main theoreticians who inspire such a British or Transatlantic view of politics, state or economics are Milton Friedman, Friedrich von Hayek or Michael Oakshott. This is not, of course, the way we would define ourselves as exponents of a “New Right” (although in some particular aspects, beyond economics as such, Hayek’s notion of “catallaxy” is interesting).
 
Personally I would say that I belong to a synthesis of 1) the German “Neue Rechte”, as it had been accurately defined by Günter Bartsch in his book “Revolution von Rechts?”, 2) of the French “nouvelle droite” as it has been coined by Louis Pauwels, Jean-Claude Valla and Alain de Benoist at the end of the Sixties and 3) of the Italian initiatives of, first, Pino Rauti and his weekly paper “Linea”, and, second, of Dr. Marco Tarchi and his journals “Diorama letterario” and “Trasgressioni” before they started sad aggiornamenti in order not to be insulted by the press.

Img 7_Pauwels.jpgThe German “Neue Rechte”, as defined by Günter Bartsch, is a bio-humanist movement, opposed to technocracy in the widest sense of the word, has got a biological-medical view on man (on anthropology). This implies the rather well-known option for ethnopluralism, which, subsequently, implies an option for all kinds of “liberation nationalism”, within and outside Europe, and for a broad conceived “European Socialism”. The story of the French “nouvelle droite” is better known throughout the world due to the many essays or books written about it since more or less four decades but not so much has in fact been written about the link between, on one hand, the early G.R.E.C.E.-Groups and, on a second hand, Louis Pauwels, editor of the futurology and prospective journal “Planète”, the organized “Groupes Planète” throughout France’s regions, the specific interpretation of the May 1968 ideology of Herbert Marcuse that had been developed in the numerous essays of the magazine, the critical approach of Western materialism, the speculations of Arthur Koestler about biology (“The Ghost in the Machine”) and his attraction towards parapsychology, the influence of the Gurdjieff group on the all venture, the presence in the redaction team of the Belgian thinker Raymond De Becker with his particular interpretation of Jung’s psychoanalysis (and his past as a “crypto-fascist” activist in the Thirties and the Forties, afterwards fascinated by Jungian psychoanalysis during the seven years he spent in jail). Moreover, “Planète” was in a certain way “ethnopluralist” as it supported the Occitan revival in Southern French regions such as Provence and Languedoc. Purpose was of course to dismantle the materialistic and rationalist Jacobine French State. From my experience in the New Right groups, I consider as essential the following topics: the metapolitical way of working, the critical view on the Western world (developed in a special issue of “Nouvelle école” on America and a remarkable issue of “Eléments” on the “Western civilization”), the exploration of the German Conservative Revolution through thinkers like Spengler, Jünger, Moeller van den Bruck or Carl Schmitt.
 
The Italian magazines were more interested in pure political sciences, even in some popularized articles from “Linea”, describing mostly the life of important and original political figures and of political scientists (such as Pareto, Mosca, Sombart, Weber, Sorokin, etc.) and explaining the main trends of their works. For us in Belgium the critique the Italian fellows developed to reject partitocracy was more interesting than the French or German ideas or debates. Why? Simply because the corrupted situation in which we lived and still live, the impossibility to realise genuine political programmes and an authentic reformation aiming at solving actual problems was very similar to what happened and still happens in Italy: in France, De Gaulle had made it possible to escape the narrowness of the 4th Republic’s petty politics and had suggested original ideas such as the workers’ participation, the “intéressement” of a factory’s personnel in the benefits of their company or a new form of Senate with representatives of the regions and the professions and not with aloof professional politicians, who could after some years of parliamentary life become totally cut from all social realities. Nothing of all these intelligent projects after him became reality but nevertheless at the end of the Seventies, there was still hope to translate these seducing programmes into French political life. In Germany at that time, the full results of the post war reconstruction could be felt and at that time the country didn’t experiment the impediments generated by the many dissolving consequences of a partitocratic system.

The French “nouvelle droite” acquired a worldwide reputation after a team around Jean-Claude Valla could manage in the autumn 1978 to man the redaction of a new and broad dispatched weekly magazine, the “Figaro Magazine”. Alain de Benoist was among the new journalists selected and took over the “rubrique des idées” (the “ideas’ column”) he already had run in the Figaro daily paper’s literary supplement, which was issued every Sunday. Louis Pauwels, the head of the new weekly “Figaro Magazine” and former chief animator of the “Groupes Planète” had accepted the deal proposed by the young wolves within the GRECE-team that proceeded from small national-revolutionist groups, students’ associations and tiny political parties that had failed to score sufficiently during several rounds of general or local elections in the Sixties. They all formerly were more or less linked to the monthly magazine “Europe-Action” mainly supervised by Dominique Venner. The events of May 1968 proved that the left or all the leftist non communist caucuses had actually seized the cultural or metapolitical power in France and elsewhere in Western Europe. Nowadays many studies tend to demonstrate that the American OSS and later the CIA had created artificially the 68 uprising in order to weaken Germany which became at the end of the Sixties an economical and industrial power again and to weaken also France which under De Gaulle became a nuclear military power having developed a competitive aircraft industry (Bloch-Dassault with the celebrated Mirage fighters that had been sold to Israel, India, Australia and Latin American countries as well as to some European countries such as Belgium). But in a first step the purpose of the metapolitical fight was to criticize and to suggest a counter-power to the 68 ideology as well as to defeat the heavy influence the communists still had in the French press at that time. This brought the “nouvelle droite” in a kind of precarious balance as, on the one hand, they still had columns in “Valeurs actuelles” and “Le Spectacle du monde”, which were publications owned by the press magnate Raymond Bourgine, who was an Atlanticist, and as, on a second hand, they had started to develop a thorough criticism of American values in both their separate home magazines “Nouvelle école” (1975), under the brilliant intellectual leadership of the Italian Giorgio Locchi, and “Eléments” (1976) under the vigorous supervision of Guillaume Faye.
 
Other ambiguity: Pauwels within the network of the “Groupes Planète” had staunchly supported some social criticism of the pre-68 movement and stressed the importance of the more or less Nietzschean notion of “one-dimensional man”, as a possible aspect hic et nunc of the “Last Man blinking his eye” whose deleterious influences one had to fight against, as well as the notion of an “Eros” able to wipe out all the petty consequences of a hyper-civilized and hyper-rationalized Western world, both notions having been theorized in Herbert Marcuse’s main books in the Sixties; now, in the columns of the brand new glossy “Figaro Magazine” (or abbreviated: “FigMag”), all the effects of the pre-68 and genuine 68 movement were submitted, with the help of the formerly marginal “pre-new right” would-be journalists, to a thorough criticism leading to a final and total rejection, in name of a new conservatism aiming at preserving the values of the West or at least of Old Europe. More than one theoretical gap between these discrepancies were not filled, leading in the four or five following years to a quite large array of misunderstandings. The eternal problem of lack of time couldn’t solve these discrepancies, leading at the end of 1981 to a clash between de Benoist and Bourgine, then to a recurrent blackmailing of Pauwels, who was threatened by attrition in the way advertisement agencies refused to place ads in the weekly FigMag. The constant blackmail Pauwels underwent aimed at sacking the “New Right” people and at throwing them out of the “Figmag” for the sole benefit of the exponents of the new ideological craze, coined by the system’s agencies: neo-liberalism.
 
A Russian “New Right” cannot be of course a tributary of all these Western European aspects of a general conservative-revolutionnist criticism of the main modern ideologies or political systems. A Russian “New Right” must of course be an original and independent stream, a synthesis of Russian ideas. According to the German Slavist Hildegard Kochanek, the Russian source of a general conservative revolutionist attitude lies of course in the Slavophile tradition, taking into account values like “potshvennitshestvo” and “samobytnitshestvo”, i. e. the roots of the glebe and the genuine political sense of community (“Gemeinschaft” in German). This implies, still according to Mrs. Kochanek, a kind of socialism, very different than the historical dominant forms of socialism within the 1st, 2nd and 3d Internationals, the West-European social democracies or the Soviet communism. Mrs. Kochanek sees Vladimir Soloviev and Sergej Nikolaïevitch Bulgakov (1871-1944) as the spiritual fathers of a spiritualized socialism, inspired by the very notion of Greek-Byzantine Sophia. Bulgakov, as an émigré in Paris, in the Twenties and Thirties, was clearly conscious of the lack of ethics in the several forms of real existing socialisms or communisms. Sophia and ethics help to break the vicious effects of “economical materialism” of both communist and social democratic doctrines, which are in the end not fundamentally different from the utilitarian Anglo-Saxon bourgeois ideology (“burzhuaznost”), as it was theorized by Jeremy Bentham and later by David Ricardo. Society, according to Bulgakov, cannot be seen as a mere mechanism of individual atoms trying to realize their own petty interests. In fact, Bulgakov produced long before the existence of a “New Right” a complete critique of the Western ideologies, that Guillaume Faye tried to formulate again —but this time in a non Christian intellectual frame— in his very first articles on “Western Civilisation”, published in “Eléments” in 1976, as well as in several articles and short essays about economical theory (but the main book Faye wrote about his views on economics was thrown into the wastebasket by de Benoist… I could only save some pages that I published in my “Orientations”, Nr. 5; the rest was spoilt by Faye himself, who used to clean his pipe with the scattered sheets…). In the former Soviet Union, Mikhail Antonov wrote some articles in 1989 in the well-known Moscovite journal “Nash Sovremennik”, urging the Russian economists not to adopt the Western unethical forms of economics but to continue Bulgakov’s work (see: Hildegard KOCHANEK, Die russisch-nationale Rechte von 1968 bis zum Ende der Sowjetunion – Eine Diskursanalyse, Franz Steiner Verlag, Stuttgart, 1999); in the eyes of Bulgakov, it is impossible to let economics not be counter-balanced by ethical brakes. Without such “brakes”, economics tends to invade the whole sphere of human activities and to destroy all other factual, intellectual or spiritual fields in which mankind is evolving. Hypertrophy of economics leads to an extreme “fluidity” of human thoughts and actions: as Carl Schmitt explains it in his posthumous “Glossarium”, we aren’t Roman surveyors anymore but seamen writing “logbooks”. He meant that we have lost all links with the Earth.
 
So we expect to learn more about Russian ideas through a totally independent Russian “New Right”, that wouldn’t in no respect imitate Western models.

When you ask me who are the leaders or the leading personalities of the Western European New Right, I will have to enumerate country by country the men who were and are the main exponents of this diversified ideological current. I’ll only select France, Germany, Italy, Spain and Austria. In France, the leading personality is of course Alain de Benoist, who seems to personify the movement in its wholeness. According to Pierre Chassard the core group that intended at the very beginning to launch a metapolitical struggle and to spread “other ideas” than those in power was a college of friends, was mainly built by old members of “Europe Action” or the “Fédération des Etudiants Nationaux”, or even people having tried initiatives in the Fifties. They selected some younger collaborators. Alain de Benoist was among the members of this new generation: he had been selected because he had made good synthesized reviews of books and magazines and had coined well balanced definitions for “L’Observateur Européen”, a bulletin which was at the same time the heir publication of the “Cahiers Universitaires”, the intellectualized publication of a students’ association (FEN – Fédération des Etudiants Nationaux), and later a supplement to Dominique Venner’s monthly “Europe Action” (“Europe Action Hebdomadaire”). After Venner resigned in July 1967, a team decided to abandon pure politics and opt for metapolitics: this was the very birthday of “Nouvelle école”, the wonderful magazine that seduced me six years later in 1973, when I was only seventeen. But next to the first emergence of what will become the still existing “New Right” as a later expression of the prior “Nouvelle école” redaction, Domnique Venner started the “Institut d’Etudes Occidentales” and a bulletin called “Cité-Liberté”, but the experience only last a year and a half (from November 1970 till July 1971).

Later, some people hoping for a more active approach created the G.R.E.C.E.-Groups, more or less along the same organizational lines as Louis Pauwels’ “Planète-Groups” in the Sixties, with a representative group in every important town; these groups were supposed to start a “cultural revolution” to get rid of the conventional post war liberal ideology and its “translations” in real life; for the “Grecists”, their similar town-based groups would be called “unités régionales”. These metapolitical groups had as a purpose to organize locally speeches, debates, conferences, seminars or art exhibitions to compete with the dominant ideologies. To inform the members of these new created network, a bulletin called “Eléments” was launched, very simple in its layout: it was a plain pile of sheets wrapped in a light cardboard cover. In 1973 it became a full magazine, not only designed for the members but for a broad public. Both magazines made Benoist’s reputation in and outside France. For me all positive aspects of Benoist’s initiatives are directly linked with “Nouvelle école”. Later Guillaume Faye, a figure of a new “Grecist” generation, gave an energetic punch to “Eléments”. We may say after four decades of observation that the soul having animated “Nouvelle école” is undoubtfully Alain de Benoist and that all his other initiatives are either awkward adaptations to the Zeitgeist or betrayals of the core message of the initial movement from which he proceeds.
 
I mean here that the birth of metapolitics at the end of the Sixties was a clear and harsh declaration of war against the dominant metapolitical powers and against all the political systems and corrupted personnel they support: the very aim of metapolitics is to let appear the dominant power as a full illegitimacy. In such a long lasting war you cannot make compromises, you never criticize positions you once adopted, you never negate what you once asserted. On the contrary you have to spot immediately the new pseudo-intellectual garments the dominant power is regularly putting on, each time when its usual instruments aren’t fully efficient anymore; this spotting job is absolutely necessary in order not to be trapped by the new seducing strategies the foe is trying to spread to fool you, according to the principles once invented by Sun Tsu. You cannot criticize positions you once opted for, as if you had to be forgiven for youth mistakes, because you lose then rather large parts of your operation field. If you reject, for instance, biology or biohumanism or biological anthropology (Arnold Gehlen) or all types of medical-biological questions, because you could eventually be accused by the press to be a proponent of a new kind of “biological materialism” or of a “zoological view of mankind” or of “racialist eugenics”, etc., you’ll never be able anymore to suggest a well-thought national health policy programme elaborated by doctors, who intend to develop a preventive health system in society. That’s what happened to poor de Benoist, who was scared stiff to be labelled a “Nazi eugenist” since the very first polemical attack he underwent in 1970, an attack that wasn’t lead by the left as such but by Catholic neo-royalists, who had purposely adopted a typical leftist phraseology and created an ad hoc anti-racist committee to crush the future “New Right” team they saw as competitors in the new metapolitcal struggle that was about to be fought in France in the early Seventies.
 
dia_konrad-lorenz.jpgSome years later Alain de Benoist interviewed for “Nouvelle école” the Nobel Prize Konrad Lorenz who had written well shaped didactical books to warn mankind of the dangers of a possible “lukewarm death” if the natural (and therefore biological) predispositions of Man as a living being were not taken into consideration by the political world or the Public Health Offices. Although he had the backing of a Nobel Prize winner and of the Oslo or Stockholm jury having granted Prof. Lorenz the Prize, de Benoist has till yet feared to resume the kind of research “Nouvelle école” had tried to start in the middle of the Seventies. The paralysing fear he felt in the deepest of his guts lead him to express all kind of denials and rejections that were in no case scientifically or factually established but were mere makeshift jobs typical of political journalists manipulating blueprints in order to deceive their audience.
 
The further evolution of the first French “New Right” team involved some years of interesting developments from 1970 to 1978, with as only outside tribune the magazines published by Bourgine, “Valeurs actuelles” and “Le Spectacle du monde” (the famous book of Alain de Benoist “Vu de droite” is a 1978 anthology of articles having been first published in Bourgine’s publications). The creation of the “FigMag” in 1978 boosted the G.R.E.C.E.-groups and brought them into the very debates of the “French Intellectual Landscape” (“Paysage Intellectuel Français” or “PIF”). This period of intoxicating euphoria lasted till December 1981. During three years Alain de Benoist thought he had deep in his tuxedo’s pocket the (metapolitical) key to a very soon available power access or to a seat in the celebrated “Académie Française” and became incredibly arrogant and haughty in a typical Parisian way, what was in our eyes a very funny scene to watch and mock. These arrogant manners of him but also his exhilarating strokes of near nervous breakdowns, when he was once more scared stiff for futilities and swallowed handfuls of sedating pills, were very often aped in Paris, in all the province towns and in the Brussels’ pubs where we met to discuss the last tittle-tattle of the movement, leading to general hilarity and merriment. Guillaume Faye was of course the best animator in such merry meetings. This period was nevertheless the apex of the movement. With the publication of Faye’s “Le Système à tuer les peuples” and the ideological consequences of two publications of the group, the special issue of “Nouvelle école” about America and the American Way of Life and the issue of “Eléments” inaugurating a thorough critique of Western values, the movement had really broken with the usual Western and Atlanticist positions of the dominant rightist-conservative political field. It was now thoroughly different from the old far right groups on the French political chessboard but became also quite different from the established official right (the main political parties of Giscard d’Estaing and Chirac). The movement had its originality. But the world political surroundings had completely changed. First, the Socialists of François Mitterrand won the presidential elections in May 1981, a new political synthesis was about to dominate the world stage, combining the libertarian view of economics with the anti-Soviet and anti-fascist heritage of the usual Jewish-American East Coast Trotskites. This meant that the Trotskite intellectual gangs of the East Coast decided to abandon the usual leftist phraseology and to adopt a new vocabulary larded with conservative or rightist (anti-communist) expressions. At the same time, this new conservatism with Trotskite background became the proponent of libertarian economics and of an aggressive anti-Soviet foreign policy, destroying all the assets left by the endeavours of diplomacy (the German “Ostpolitik”, the policy of bilateral relationships between small powers of the EEC and of the COMECON suggested in Belgium by Pierre Harmel, the independant policy of the Gaullists and some of their most brilliant ministers such as Jobert and Couve de Murville, etc.) and re-introducing the geopolitics of anti-Russian containment inaugurated by the British geographer Sir Halford John Mackinder in 1904 and later improved by NATO-geopolitics as it had been coined by Nicholas Spykman and some other geopoliticians working for the American Foreign Affairs or for the US Army. The new synthesis of economical libertarianism, anti-communist conservatism and recycled Trotskite thoughts lead to the election of Reagan and to the introduction of “Reaganomics” in the United States. Simultaneously, new forms of slightly toned down Reaganomics or Thatcherite recipes were suggested in European countries: in Belgium the future Prime Minister Guy Verhofstadt, who was at that time a young challenging politician, started a campaign to let adopt Thatcherite methods in the Low Countries and a whole bunch of French journalists such as Guy Sorman, Alain Minc and Laurent Joffrin stood up for adjusting French economics to the new American or British standards.
 
The New Right wasn’t prepared at all to face such a worldwide well orchestrated offensive; first, its staff was not numerous enough to man all the bastions where a fierce defence fight was needed and second, under the too preponderant influence of de Benoist, the topics of economics or economical theory, of geopolitics and of political sciences and history of political ideas (such as the genesis of all the possible combinations the US American ideological sides were able to adopt when they changed their strategies in order to win elections) had been fully neglected in favour of purely cultural or literary speculations. In 1979, Giorgio Locchi left the G.R.E.C.E.-Group because he disagreed with the policy of “entrisme” in the press and in established conservative caucuses (he meant the “FigMag”-affair and the cooperation with a think tank of Giscard d’Estaing’s party, called “Maiastra”). At the same time a group left also the G.R.E.C.E -team to create a so-called “Club de l’Horloge”, more focussed on political and economical matters but even more predisposed to “entrisme”-policies.

The ambiguity was actually present: the G.R.E.C.E./New Right movement was indeed torn between two possibilities. Either it specialized in pure intellectual, cultural, literary or philosophical topics or it specialized in political sciences with both a theoretical branch and a pragmatic one, with the purpose of translating the theoretical principles into real political life, for instance by modelling solutions as they would be suggested in a Parliament. Giorgio Locchi thought it was to early to risk a way or another of “entrisme”; he was too conscious of the weakness and ill-preparedness of the movement and estimated that every kind of “entrisme” would lead to a fading away of the strong philosophical corpus. No actual conservative revolution was possible in his eyes in 1979 France. The withdrawal of Locchi was a catastrophe. In the only really scientific study about the “nouvelle droite”, that was written by Pierre-André Taguieff in 1993, Locchi’s and Mohler’s roles were duly stressed, as they were rightly considered as the real ancestors of the movement, as belonging to the small group of the “Founding Fathers” having already modelled the concept of their wished new conservative revolution in the Fifties: according to late Professor Piet Tommissen, who unfortunately died recently in August 2011 just after having written down his own memoirs, Mohler, as a secretary of the world famous German writer Ernst Jünger, was ceaselessly organizing meetings and speeches throughout Switzerland and Germany as early as 1952 when the future Flemish university teacher Piet Tommissen met him for the first time. Locchi was surely as active in Italy. His departure meant that the movement lost a part of its roots at the very moment when it seemed to have reached its apex. Alain de Benoist started, consciously or unconsciously, his strategy of cutting links with the old generation as he would also cut all links with newcomers in the movement: successively Faye, myself, Baillet, Champetier, Bresnu and many others were isolated and ruled out, reducing the movement to his single person surrounded by some narrow-brained lackeys. The movement ceased gradually to be a real team of good friends working on different topics, each according to his acquired academic knowledge, to become the tiny club of a guru with no other purpose that to repeat endlessly its own static patterns or, even worse, to repeat brainlessly the newly coined aggiornamenti without being conscious of the contradiction between them and the previous assertions of the guru.

 

The fears Locchi had when he contemplated the future with pessimism were about to become plain reality at the end of 1981. In November 1981 the offices of G.R.E.C.E. were a real hive of activity in order to materialize the new craze or the new Machiavellian trick, that was supposed to produce the metapolitical and final breakthrough of the movement on the French political stage. Some got the pseudo-Evolian idea to “ride the Tiger” by adopting Reaganomics or Thatcherite ideas and to smuggle stealthily de Benoist into a team of representatives of this new monetarist or neoliberal network for which a huge international conference would be organized in Paris with the support of the “FigMag”. As de Benoist would be alone among the mostly American or British monetarist or neo-conservative eggheads of the panel, his would-be Machiavellian chums thought naively that no one would have smelt a rat that the whole affair had been set up secretly by the “new right” team. So in the first days of December an international conference, under the simple and pompous title of “Alternative libérale”, had been planned. It would have hoisted boastful Benoist into a network of conservative and neo-conservative political scientists or economists; our man would gather subsequently high consideration in the wide world and wouldn’t be taken for a “fascist” or a “crypto-fascist” anymore. But the whole affair was quickly discovered. The office of “Alternative libérale” was settled in a flat belonging to de Benoist’s mother who died some months previously. The very efficient spying network of the former Trotskites turned “neoconservatives” could rapidly spot who was poorly hidden behind the flimsy set-up. But the conference rooms had been rented, folders and pamphlets printed, etc. so that the initiative couldn’t be cancelled without risking to ruin the movement! Under harsh pressure of Raymond Aron (who, just like Karl Popper, had been fawned on by Benoist some weeks before in an article of the “Figmag”), of Norman Podhoretz and of several neoconservative caucuses from America and France, de Benoist was kicked out from the conference panel like a tramp who would have lost his way in a luxury hotel along the Riviera. The conference took nevertheless place with only a panel of recycled Trotskites, neoconservatives, Thatcherites and other birds of ill omen. The lesson we should draw from this ludicrous incident is that “Mr. Nouvelle Droite” has simply no ideas of his own; he is only a poor parrot aping others’ voices: he imitated Locchi or Mohler when he pretended to be a “conservative revolutionist” in the German tradition; he imitated some others when he wanted to participate to any possible “Alternative libérale”; he imitates a bright feathered queer customer like the Swiss Jean Ziegler when he plays the role of a “New Leftist” animated by a deep concern for the alleged “Third World”; he still plays the drama character of the catacombs’ fascist when he wants to get some dosh from a reduced bunch of old chums who were former activists of “Europe Action”... He has neither personal ideas nor stable views and only looks for opportunities to be hoisted on prestigious panels or to grasp money to pay the bills of his printers. But the funniest result of all is that the “New Right” teams helped to saddle neo-liberalism on the French political stage, a neo-liberalism that was closer to its arch-enemies, the “nouveaux philosophes”, who imposed the newspeak of “political correctness” during the three last decades, excluding by the way Benoist and his “New Right” from all official panels. Who were the cheated lovers, the “cocus magnifiques”? You can easily guess…
 
When the conference of “Alternative libérale” was being prepared feverishly, Faye was puzzled and disappointed. Exactly like Michel Norey, the only member of the team who had written for “Nouvelle école” (nr. 19) an introduction to an alternative history of economics, he belonged to a completely different tradition in the history of economical ideas. This tradition is the so-called “historical school” having roots in Continental Europe, in Germany as well as in France. Guillaume Faye, Ange Sampieru and I agreed that the way out of the liberal Western mess could only be instrumentalized by some revival and updating of the intellectual assets of the “historical school”. Faye studied the works of André Grjebine and François Perroux, Sampieru discovered long before priggish de Benoist the new French anti-utilitarian movement of the M.A.U.S.S.-team as well as the authors of the “regulationist school” and I suggested in the Eighties the reading of alternative histories of economical thought in order to bring didactically some order in our friends’ minds. In December 1981 I left definitively the Parisian offices of G.R.E.C.E., while Benoist was brooding and chewing over his failure to become a star in the new Reaganized and Thatcherized world. The result of this brooding and chewing over process in “Prig Benoist’s” scattered scatter-brain, the very result of the sad cogitations of Big Failed Chief, was —I must confess— a wonderful article in the issue of “Eléments” that was dispatched in France’s kiosks in January 1982. Imitating both Spengler and Evola, he had given his long and well-balanced article the title of “Orientations pour des années décisives”, an allusion to Evola’s booklet “Orientations”, issued in the early Fifties, and to Spengler’s “Jahre der Entscheidung” (“Années décisives” in French), published as a bestseller in 1933, the year when Hitler took over power in Germany. Deeply offended because he had been kicked out of his own December plot and had missed an opportunity to become a worldwide star, Prig Benoist took positions and adopted views that were diametrically opposed to the ones usually backed by the people reading the “FigMag” or the publications of Bourgine’s press group. In his article, Prig Benoist wrote a couple of sentences that were quite easily considered as pure provocation by the people in Bourgine’s teams: “We’ll finally prefer to put on our heads Red Army caps than to finish as fat old guys eating disgusting hamburgers somewhere in a nasty Brooklyn lane”. Faye, Sampieru and I found the sentence surely provocative but amusing and very well written. The result of this whim was that Benoist was immediately kicked out of Bourgine’s glossy magazines as soon as Boss Bourgine himself could read a copy of “Orientations pour des années décisives” (Benoist nevertheless could recuperate his position as a chronicler in “Le spectacle du monde” during the first decade of the 21st century, long after Boss Bourgine’s death). It lasted only some weeks before he was also evicted from the highly considered “Ideas’ column” of the “FigMag”, but as Louis Pauwels was a chivalrous gentleman, Prig Benoist could keep the “Video column”, where he had to comment films. The apex era of the French “New Right” was over. Definitively.
 

 

The movement had no bias of “petty conservatism” or of “alternative liberalism” anymore and cultivated from now on a kind of discrete “national-bolshevism”, trying openings to non conformist left clubs, just as the German “Neue Rechte” had done till yet. Sampieru and I were delighted. In January 1982, the second period in the history of the French “New Right” started. During this interesting period of decrease in real power or real influence in the media world but of increase in intellectual maturity, the movement tried to define itself as an alternative non Western movement, heir of the anti-American Gaullist positions and of alternative non Marxist socialist thoughts (such as those of Sombart, Sorel, De Man, etc.). In 1982, the German neutralist movement became better organized and started to acquire national dimensions it hadn’t previously had. In 1981, Willy Brandt’s son Peter Brandt had already showed the way as he had revived the Prussian socialist tradition alongside a big exhibition about past Prussia in Berlin, the first of the kind that had been set up after 1945 in the German and Prussian capital. Peter Brandt and others, among them Wolfgang Venohr, coined a new left nationalism that was seducing us, in the way that it wasn’t Western-oriented anymore and took into account the former Prussian/Russian alliances of 1813 and during the time Bismarck was in office. They rediscovered also the most interesting figure of Ernst Niekisch, member of the short-lived Soviet republic of Bavaria’s government (1919) and advocate of a German-Russian alliance against the West in the Twenties and Thirties, who was sent to jail in Hitler’s time. Behind the historical recollections that exhibitions, books and essays allowed, there was a thorough political re-orientation: Germany, if it wanted to be reunified as a neutral country in Central Europe just as were Austria since the Treaty of 1955 and Finland since the special agreements with the USSR signed in 1948, had to adopt a non Westernized pattern of thought. In our eyes, the same was true for all Western-European countries.
 
1982-3-4.jpg I was the first in the New Right group to stress the importance of this new drift in European politics, as I was the only reader of Siegfried Bublies’ magazine “Wir selbst”, which was the main platform that had the real will to dispatch and popularize the new ideas. A summary of all the aspects of this important political drift at the very begin of the Eighties was published in the third issue of my magazine “Orientations” and Philippe Marceau, one of the most honest managers in the G.R.E.C.E.-team, invited me in June 1982 to hold a speech at the G.R.E.C.E. internal “Cercle Héraclite” to explain which were the fundamentals of the new German neutralist nationalism. It wasn’t easy to convince people, accustomed to NATO-ideology, to accept the new world view induced by the pacifist and neutralist movement in Germany and elsewhere in Europe.

 

When we started our bulletin “Vouloir”, we decided to transmit regularly information about what happened and was written in Germany in the wake of this renewed trend in international and national policy. We acquired the still sulphurous reputation of being “national-bolsheviks” as we refused to repeat or to take into positive consideration the usual views that the pro-NATO conservatives dispatched in the mainstream media.
 
locchi.jpgAlain de Benoist observed our activities very distrustfully but most probably due to the influence of Armin Mohler, who had established guidelines for a genuine European foreign policy in his book “Von rechts gesehen” and said that we had to bet on the “rogue states” in order to free ourselves from American mental colonisation, he accepted our views gradually. The projects for a neutral Mitteleuropa became obsolete as soon as Gorbachev proclaimed his glasnost and perestroika. We were awaiting the peaceful and gradual passage of Eastern Europe and Russia to a more gentle form of socialism, crossed with populist (narodniki) and national bias, cultivating Slavonic roots. This was of course a mistake as nothing like that happened. From 1982 to about 1987, the French New Right remained in a kind of no-man’s-land. The best publication issued in the Eighties was undoubtedly a booklet of Guillaume Faye (85 pages), “L’Occident comme déclin” (“The West as Decay”). Keep in mind the difference with Spengler: Faye doesn’t talk in his book about the decay of Western civilisation but about the West as a decay producing negative force encompassing the whole world.

This long essay is certainly the best Faye has ever written. He described the process of Westernization in the all world. The essay is written in the best French, has a considerable intellectual depth and poetic punch: the Westernization of our Planet Earth is equivalent to a dark night in which no one seems to hope anymore for a revival of the pre-Westernized pluralistic world in Europe or elsewhere. But a deep night is never eternal, concludes Faye, as there always will be a new dawn. As the anti-values producing the darkest night cannot subsist in bright daylight, the values of daylight will be completely different and will be ours, as ours are diametrically opposed to the ones producing darkness. Faye: “At the time of the triumphant rise of equalitarianism, of the victorious forward movement of the Last Man’s mentality, a regeneration of the old European consciousness would have been impossible. Today, everything changes. The Last Man is settled in power and he cannot suggest anything else than what is already there. And what exists seems not to be sufficient”. But “the first light of dawn will appear after a long time”.
 
After having read the typescript of this wonderful booklet, Alain de Benoist got into a terrible rage and threw it into the dustbin and forbade the publishing department of the movement to let it be printed. Faye was deeply offended, disappointed and utterly distraught. He expressed his helplessness in front of his comrades from Franche-Comté, who read the typescript and found it of course terrific. One of them, Patrice Sage, decided to finance a first edition of the booklet not under his own name but under the very name of the publishing department of Paris, the so-called “SEPP” (“Société d’Editions, de Presse et de Publicité”), the personnel of which had previously been forbidden by Benoist to publish the typescript. He considered this generous gesture as a “present” to the poor “SEPP”-people, who alleged not to be able to afford the task of printing, publishing and dispatching Faye’s wonderful booklet. In three weeks time, the booklet was completely sold out! I was the only guy in Belgium who could get three copies of it. Our late friend Jean-Marie Simar, who had already published other Faye typescripts like ”Europe et modernité” and “Petit Lexique du Partisan Européen” (now available in an extended English version under the title “Why We Fight”) that had also been thrown pitilessly into the trashcan by furious Prig Benoist, decided generously to finance a new edition. I told him to be careful, as the booklet had not been printed by Faye or by a one of his good friends like Sage, but officially by the SEPP, which had sold the complete bulk without having paid a penny back to Faye. I feared of course that, although the SEPP hadn’t paid a single penny for the printing and hadn’t paid any royalties to Faye, they could nevertheless sue Simar for having reprinted and commercialized a publication of their own. So I travelled to Paris with Simar to let Faye sign a regular contract with Simar’s small publishing department, called “Eurograf”. Ten days later, a new edition of Faye’s “L’Occident comme déclin” was printed. A couple of weeks later, a silly pettifogging lawyer, sent by this two-faced obnoxious miscreant Alain de Benoist, phoned me, accusing me of being the editor of the new edition of Faye’s booklet, because, he said, I was “the man doing everything in Belgium”. I answered: “You probably mean that I am the King… so you must have dialled the wrong number…”. I said that there was a contract between Faye and Simar’s Eurograf; therefore he could only sue Faye for having signed two contracts with two different publishing houses… But as Faye hadn’t actually signed a contract with the SEPP and hadn’t been paid any royalties, he was of course free to sign contracts with others as the law regulating authors’ royalties foresees it in France. Later another lawyer, who admired Faye’s productions, took up his case and dismissed the SEPP’s pettifogging goggled lawyer. This incident shows how contemptible the mentality of Benoist and his fellow travellers is.

After this farcical and nonsensical incident, the movement went through a series of crises; first, in 1985, the General Secretary Jean-Claude Cariou, a deeply honest man wholly dedicated to the movement, was sacked simply because he very politely introduced a case asking for a better salary for Faye (who earned at that time 5000 French francs, which was a far too modest salary to live decently in Paris). The forced departure of Cariou let vanish the organisation and the logistics between all the local clubs spread throughout the French territory and abroad. Second, after Cariou’s preposterous and laughable “trial” staged by Benoist’s fellows in pure Vishynsky style, the official Chairman, an international leading specialist of Indian mythology,

 

Jean Varenne, a benevolent and charming university teacher, whose relevant studies were financially supported by the UNESCO, left the movement without a single word in order to stress the deep contempt he felt. Third, Gilbert Sincyr, who replaced Cariou for a while, left the movement in order to prepare a hypothetical rebirth of it. Fourth, Faye left the movement, with the help of his now eternal chum Yann-Ber Tillenon, at the very beginning of 1987, writing to the members of GRECE a too gentle open letter, simply stating that the movement had reached its apex and that times had come to start something new. The second period in the history of the French New Right ended actually in a messy sewer in which Benoist revelled himself.

In Belgium, we had our own initiatives completely shielded from all the Parisian circus of hullabaloo and quackery. 1986 was even the best year of “EROE” (“Etudes, Recherches et Orientations Européennes”), the informal movement Jean van der Taelen and I set up in October 1983 in order to organize under one single appellation the series of conferences and speeches we intended to propose to interested people in Belgium. In 1987 we invited Guillaume Faye after he had broken with de Benoist, in order to give us a speech about the so-called “cotton language” (la langue de coton) or tone-downed “newspeak” he had theorized under the pseudonym of Pierre Barbès together with the celebrated French strategist François-Bernard Huyghe. Just one day before the meeting, which had to take place in the prestigious Brussels Hotel “Métropole”, Benoist let a quick-tempered idiot, he had previously stirred up and brainwashed, phone me to dissuade me to have further contacts with Faye. I simply answered that, first, I wasn’t the official organiser of the meeting (it was Rogelio Pete from the GRESPE-group) and, second, I wasn’t interested in personal quarrels fought by temperamental natives abroad, quite far away from Brussels, and that only interesting topics were stimulating me. “The cotton language” was one of them and therefore Pete, van der Taelen and I had invited Faye to talk about it. I had no other comments to utter, I said, and hung up.
 
The two years that followed after Faye’s departure were a kind of desert crossing for the GRECE-movement. In June 1988, I received a letter from a young lad called Charles Champetier, who wanted to purchase a complete collection of the magazines I had published (“Orientations” and “Vouloir”) till then. I immediately phoned him and we decided to see each other at a rally organized by Swiss friends some weeks later at the occasion of the Swiss national celebration, during which traditionally people light up bonfires on hills or mountain tops to commemorate the foundation act of the Swiss Confederation, i. e. the celebrated Rütli Oath. Champetier was only 18 at that time, had just been married to a sweet 16-years old girl he had met some months before at a bazaar fair and had already a beautiful baby son. We had a long conversation in Switzerland and we took the decision to meet each other in September or October in Brussels to see what could be done in the now scattered movement. Champetier published at that time a modest bulletin, whose title was “Idées” and which popularized the core ideas the GRECE had spread at the very beginning of its existence. In Brussels, he suggested to become himself a member of GRECE in order to give a new start to a movement that he admired so much: I answered that it might be a good step forward but I duly warned him that after the so many quarrels fought during the last four years the movement had become a “panier à crabes” (“a crabs’ basket”), where they all were constantly trying to cheat each other under the supervision of the cretinous twit having a voice like a foghorn, who had organised Cariou’s trial in 1985 and whom I nicknamed “Vlanparterre” (= “Wham! Again on the floor!”). Back in Paris young Charles asked to become a member of the then derelict club around moaning Prig Benoist and his barking wiseass Vlanparterre. So a new era started in the history of the core movement of the French New Right. We can call it the Champetier Era or the third period in the history of French New Right. It lasted twelve years, from the end of 1988 to the year 2000.

Champetier rightly thought that the movement needed a full refurbishing, that the core ideas had to be thought again according to new fruitful trends in philosophy (the so-called postmodernity) and sociology (the anti-utilitarian movement in economics and sociology, that had been discovered by Sampieru five or six years before). His first model was Marinetti’s Italian futurism, which had the will to sweep the world of thoughts and art from all the petty, useless and preposterous pseudo-embellishments the Biedermeier or bourgeois mentality of the 19th Century had added to Italian and European culture in general. Along similar lines, Champetier wanted to get rid of some boring ritornellos (“ritournelles”) of the movement’s old guard and to wipe out of European culture all the ideological rests of a broadly bad understood Enlightenment.
 
9783050045337.jpgHe invited me in June 1989 to talk about postmodernity, not in the usual way that prevailed in the end, i. e. the postmodern trend that leads downhill to more vulgar permissiveness and degenerated festivism (Philippe Muray), but in a way that had been suggested by the real and true old guru of the European New Right, who was Dr. Armin Mohler; he had read an excellent book on postmodernity, the only one I find worth reading on this topic even after so many years: Wolfgang Welsch’ “Unsere postmoderne Moderne” (“Our Postmodern Modernity”), published in 1988. In a didactical short essay in Caspar von Schrenck-Notzing’s magazine “Criticon”, Mohler delineated the reasons, our own reasons, to believe that postmodernity meant simultaneously the end of the eudemonist Enlightenment’s projects and febrile political schemes that had lead Europe politically and biologically to decay. Postmodernity meant going beyond the modern general project, as many avant-garde artists like for instance the dadaists and surrealists as well as the new traditionalists (like Guénon and Evola) wanted to surpass modern times. Ten months later, Champetier organised a conference about futurism, to which he invited Jean-Marc Vivenza and late philosopher and alpinist Omar Vecchio (who died some ten years later climbing a high peak in the Himalayas). Champetier gave also a new punch to the good habit to organise Summer Courses, that had been abandoned in 1987 and 1988. He created a kind of substructure called “Nouvelle Droite Jeunesse” (NDJ or “New Right Youth”), which attracted some new people and launched a new dynamic.
 
During three years I participated to the activities dynamically promoted by Champetier and was happy that things were still going on despite the departure of Faye. These happy times lasted till 1992. During these three years I committed, without being really conscious of it, an all array of terrible frightful sins. I did too much. I met too many people. I talked to a lot of old friends, who could have been seduced by my way of working and could perhaps think of financing my activities... I was reproached three articles: the one on Welsch’ book on postmodernity, an article asking to investigate the case of French Right (“Il faut instruire le procès des droites”) and the script of my speech in Italy during a conference set up in February 1991 by Dr. Marco Tarchi and Dr. Alessandro Campi in Perugia. I was also blamed for having written several articles in Michel Schneider’s new magazine “Nationalisme & République”, as, of course, I had been forbidden to write again for “Nouvelle école” and “Eléments”, two game areas reserved in all exclusiveness for the personal essays of Big Prig Guru and for the good boys who obsequiously and childishly venerated him. And worst of all other sins, I had been hired by Prof. Jean-François Mattéi to cooperate in a Presses Universitaires de France’s project to publish an “Encyclopédie des Oeuvres philosophiques”; my task was to write short didactical essays and establish bibliographies on mainly German Romantic or Conservative philosophers and on geopoliticians (as the scope was at that time to broaden the area of “philosophicité” and to include some non philosophers in the formerly exclusive realm of pure philosophy). Big Prig Guru was in rage because he personally hadn’t been hired by Prof. Mattéi simply because he couldn’t be hired as he has no diploma at all neither of a secondary school nor of a university. This doesn’t mean anything essential as so many educated idiots circulate around the world but for a University foundation such as the venerable PUF a sheepskin is inevitably compulsory.
 
brylcreem rood 150ml 2.25.jpgSince the very day he heard about it, he started to hate me from the deepest corners of his nicotinized guts, like he most probably had hated in the same way many other guys before, as Locchi or Faye. The effects of this hatred was of course more funny than tragic. When I paid my monthly visits to Paris after the PUF incident, I could immediately notice a changing of attitude by Charles Champetier and by a newcomer, Arnaud Guyot-Jeannin (nicknamed “Jeannot Toto-Lapin”), a funny-looking Brylcreem guy, who hadn’t obviously benefited from a real school education and was permanently uttering slogans and blueprints in a Frenchy arrogant authoritarian sharp abrupt voice but with a good measure of anxious nervousness, that was impossible for him to conceal, and with trembling and soggy hands, all features which would have made of him a good character for a Louis de Funès’ film. Champetier and Toto-Lapin were friendly at the beginning but as their brainwashing was going on with huge portions of venomous gossip, they lost, the poor, all humour and, worst of all, smiles were wiped out from their young still adolescent faces. During the short meetings in Parisian cafés, I had the impression to meet angry taxmen or atrabilious inspectors of I don’t know what. I used to dispatch during such informal meetings the new issues of “Vouloir” or “Orientations”: these were certainly welcomed till begin 1991 but afterwards, they all sulked when I handed over the issues. I remember one day Champetier saying in a low disregarding voice, “again an article on geopolitics – geopolitics doesn’t exist…”. And I answered: “Well, my dear, you may of course say that politics, in the usual trivial sense of the word (and not “the political” in the sense coined by Carl Schmitt and Julien Freund), is irrelevant but if you say that “geo”, id est “Gaia”, the Greek goddess symbolizing our good old Earth, doesn’t exist, it would mean that you are in a permanent state of levitation, what I can observe in a certain way in your behaviour and read in your scriptures…”. Spoilt sour by his Master’s gossip as he had become, Champetier was upset by my ironical answer and started in his turn to cultivate a dark kind of Tshandala’s hatred and rancorous resentment against my poor naturally easy-going person.

Some weeks after this short but significant incident, I once more sat together with Philippe-Nicolas Bresnu just before lunchtime at a nice Parisian terrasse for the same purpose of dispatching the magazines and Toto-Lapin came half a hour later to have the noon meal with us and to pick up the publications. He was very angry, ill-willy, and looked at us with big disapproving eyes, even before we had uttered a single word, and suddenly after some nonsensical and low-voiced babbled sentences, he shouted in the middle of the pub, next to the astonished other guests, “Alain de Benoist is the greatest philosopher of the 20th Century!”. “Maybe” answered Bresnu ironically, “but what about Heidegger then…?”. Toto-Lapin: “He has only paved the way for Alain de Benoist…”. We both burst out laughing and Toto-Lapin’s rage become even more funny as he repeated mechanically like a clockwork parrot what he had asserted while a poor fly landed on a tuft of hair on his forehead and couldn’t fly away anymore, as the frail insect was glued in the thick lay of gomina argentina our Benoistian superfreak conscientiously smeared his hair with every morning before leaving his luxury flat of the well-off suburb of Neuilly.
 
More and more nervous, Toto-Lapin went ahead shouting his usual nonsense as the fly was flapping its wings in a desperate attempt to leave the messy gum in which its many legs were perilously locked up. All the utterances of Toto-Lapin were punctuated by the buzzing noise of the poor bogged bug’s wings.
 

fly-trapped-on-sticky-paper.jpg

 
Bresnu, many others and myself thought it was high time to leave this ambulant lunatic asylum, where no sensible conversation was possible and where no clever and witty guys could be found anymore, except if you would have got the idea of setting up a vaudeville or a remake of Molière’s “Précieuses ridicules”. The definite break took place in December 1992, as I explained it previously in this interview. So the third period in the history of the French New Right continued till the thankless and ungrateful thrust out of poor zealot Champetier himself at the end of the year 2000, after his twelve long years of loyal duty, more, after having sacrificed his best youth years for the worshipping service of his Master (he had written just before his eviction: “No, no, He’s not my Master, He is my friend, my Marx” – besides, why Marx? And not Christ? Or was Champetier at that time of his young years cut out to be a new Lenin?). Champetier started a new career in some scientific magazines (like “Bio-Sciences”), dealing with the popularization of biological thought, in a kind of organic futurist perspective, which was absolutely not preposterous and potentially fruitful. This hidden life of post-New Right Champetier lasted till 2005-2006; after this period of independent autonomous metapolitical action, he worked professionally together with another former collaborator of Benoist, who had also left the movement, despite a key position he had held in the journal “Krisis”, also lead by Benoist since the end of the Eighties. Champetier had hoped that “Eléments” would have supported his new post-Grecist activities by commenting or reviewing his articles or essays. Not a single word was ever printed in Benoist’s magazines to help promoting Champetier’s editorial or internet activities after his departure: another proof that Chief Prig is a real malevolent and ungrateful bloke.
 
From the very day Champetier left the “cockpit” of the GRECE-movement, we can talk about a fourth period, the Post-Champetierite era, around the sole egomania of the “lider ridiculo”. The start of a fifth period could possibly be stated since the end of 2010, when things were taken over by an apparently intelligent young fellow, Pascal Eysseric, who, according to some rumours, would have Russian roots. The issues of “Eléments” under his supervision seem to be better balanced, even if they have now absolutely no impact on the “French Intellectual Landscape” (= “PIF or “Paysage Intellectuel Français”). But wait and see: how long will this apparently clever guy be able to serve in Benoist’s scaramouch troop? Is a plot against him already fabricated behind the stage by bad old geek Vlanparterre? Will he sacrifice twelve years of his healthy and vigorous youth, like the former yesman Champetier, before being pitilessly fired? When will he write down the excellent essay that will make Chief Prig angry and rancorous? The problem with efficient young managers is that they mostly ignore the sad past of a club or a company when they take it over, thinking that they are going to heal it from a transient disease, that is in fact not temporary but chronic with outbursts after apparent respites like by a patient suffering from malaria.

 

During the Champetier’s era, Pierre Vial founded the “Terre & Peuple” club in the Nineties, that in its initial phases was ruled like a kind of think tank within Le Pen’s “Front National”. As we weren’t French citizens and as we didn’t want to start a political movement in Belgium akin to the French FN or to become the representatives of a party being dominantly of “Old Right” signature, we didn’t join nor pay any attention to it. It’s only after the break between Vial and Le Pen that we started to be more interested in this new initiative born out of Vial’s mind, another historical figure of the French New Right. We all must admit now that “Terre & Peuple” has reached its full maturity, by publishing excellent articles about American imperialism and about globalization and plutocracy. Nowadays as a regularly published magazine, that you can buy at any newsagent’s shop as well in France as in Belgium, you only have Dominique Venner’s “Nouvelle Revue d’Histoire”. On the other hand, the people having founded the “Club de l’Horloge” in 1977-1978 run now under the supervision of Jean-Yves Le Gallou a very interesting website: http://www.polemia.com/. Yvan Blot too, a former leading figure of the “Club de l’Horloge”, runs several websites from which you can download interesting articles interpreting European political history according to the general Ancient Greek guidelines coined 500 years B.C. at the so-called “Axis period” of history (the phrase “Axis period” —Achsenzeit— was coined by the German philosopher Karl Jaspers and has been resumed nowadays by the Irish-British historian of religion Karen Armstrong, who developed and broadened the idea in her excellent book “The Great Transformation”; Dr. Armin Mohler called the German “Konservative Revolution” a kind of “Axis Time” in the history of European political thought as it had been influenced by Nietzsche during the decades between 1890 and 1930.
 
It’s nevertheless a pity that the core movement that started the “New Right” as such in France isn’t manned anymore by younger people of several generations having been recruited during the four or five decades of the history of the movement. All younger people have been ruled out, and the new young people will inevitably be ruled out when time will come, a deeply diseased system which will condemn the movement to a silent disappearing within the next fifteen years. Pascal Eysseric won’t be able of course to find back all those who have been kicked out and won’t be able either to recruit a sufficient mass of new people as the mainstream media keep now totally silent about the core group of New Right in France.
 
Let us now examine the “New Right” initiatives outside France. In Germany, when I started to investigate the scene, it was dominated by three giant figures: Armin Mohler (former secretary of Ernst Jünger), Baron Caspar von Schrenck-Notzing (editor of “Criticon”) and Gerd-Klaus Kaltenbrunner. Mohler wrote for “Criticon”, which was a magazine devoted to all possible currents in the so-called German conservative stream and in which Mohler could take a third of all pages to set out his ideas of an “existentialist-vitalist” New Right that wasn’t exactly on the same line as the bio-humanist views explained by Günther Bartsch. Kaltenbrunner wrote especially biographies and thematic essays for widespread collections of small books like “Herderbücherei Initiative”. Later, Kaltenbrunner’s essays were published in many different volumes. Next to these three giant figures, we had the Hamburg group around the simply produced magazine “Junges Forum” of Heinz-Dieter Hansen, mainly interested in people’s liberation movements in Western and Eastern Europe. In Munich, Hans-Dieter Sander published “Staatsbriefe”, with lots of articles about Russia from Wolfgang Strauss, before this former Gulag’s convict ceased all activities due to age and illness. In Northern Germany, Bernhard Wintzek published the monthly “Mut” with many articles of Gerd-Klaus Kaltenbrunner. During the two last decades, Dieter Stein, who at the very beginning of his career, published a small DINA5-bulletin in a small town in South-Western Germany, managed to develop it at giant scale and so to create the now prestigious weekly paper “Junge Freiheit” based in Berlin. To replace “Criticon” after the passing away of Baron Caspar von Schrenck-Notzing, the historian and theologian Dr. Karlheinz Weissmann, author of many interesting books around the so-called “Konservative Revolution” or around several other historical topics, launched the new high level magazine “Sezession”, together with a former officer of the scout armoured cars of the West-German army, Götz Kubitschek, and his wife Ellen Kositza. Their activities are coordinated by an “Institut für Staatspolitik”, organising one or two prestigious courses and conferences each year. There are also many other activities in Germany, especially the publication of many books around topics linked to the wide realm of “conservative-revolutionnist” ideas.
 
In Austria the many activities were of course linked to the German scene but the magazine of the Students’ “Burschenschaften”, “Aula”, gives us still a more genuine Austrian view on the usual topics. It is mainly through the Students’ movement that we got in touch with Austrian friends. A group of them came each time we organized seminars in the Flemish village of Munkzwalm. Genuine friendship was born. Then a group around Jürgen Hatzenbichler came to the French Summer courses in Roquefavour. Hatzenbichler, together with Selena Wolf, had created the small magazine “Identität”, in which ideas of the New Right were spread. Hatzenbichler unfortunately changed his mind and became a leftist activist; I cannot explain which were his motivations for such a switch as I lost all tracks of this very sympathetic young man, who explained me during our last phone conversation that he could observe from the window of his study a short but heavy fight along the Austrian-Yugoslavian border in 1992: a tank of the Federal Yugoslavian Army attacked a customs office held by Slovenian militiamen, who fired antitank rockets as retaliation, causing the complete destruction of the small building.
 
me.pngIn this duty free customs office, Hatzenbichler used to buy his cigarettes every day. Due to the successes of the national-liberal party first lead by Jörg Haider and later by Hans-Christian Strache the Austrian scene became much more politicized than elsewhere in Western Europe. Most activities take place around the weekly paper “zur Zeit”, which was at the beginning an Austrian version of Stein’s “Junge Freiheit”. The magazine is now lead by Andreas Mölzer, an elected Member of the European Parliament. To be complete we also have to mention the excellent magazine “Neue Ordnung” published by Mag. Wolfgang Dvorak-Stocker, leader of the well-known publishing house “Stocker Verlag”. Due to the fact that Austria has been officially a neutral country since the Treaty of 1955, the views expressed by their publications are not Atlanticist but genuinely European and “neutral”, which could be a model for similar Western political parties. Till yet it has not been the case.
 
In Italy you had and still have a well working “New Right” club under the leading of Dr. Marco Tarchi, a political scientist from Firenze. Even if he would deny it now, as he became some years ago a distinguished and established professor, Tarchi owns his genuine way of working to the political activist Pino Rauti, who died at the end of 2012.

 

Rauti had volunteered in Mussolini’s Social Republican Army, was taken prisoner in Northern Italy after the German-Italian collapse in Spring 1945, almost escaped being shot by communist partisans when British paratroopers evacuated the Fascist prisoners, sent them subsequently to camps in French Northern Africa in order to select a good deal of them who could be eventually sent to Australia to be settled in the Western half desertified regions around the present-day town of Perth. Once liberated, Rauti and two friends, who didn’t want to settle in the hottest, driest and snakes infected regions of British Australia, reached Rome where they sang too loudly some patriotic songs in the streets, songs of the RSI that had of course be banned by the new government. They were sent for a couple of weeks to the Maria Coeli jail, where they found books of Julius Evola: the three fresh liberated RSI-Army comrades were immediately fascinated by the philosopher’s ideas and decided on the spot to pay a visit to him, once they would leave the Maria Coeli clink. When they rang the bell at Evola’s door along the Corso Vittorio Emmanuele, the Austrian servant told them that her master was still being cured in a hospital in Bologna, after a wall crumbled down and broke his spine during the siege of the Imperial City of Vienna by Soviet troops, making a cripple of the gallant former officer, alpinist and diplomat. They immediately rushed to Bologna and when they arrived, Evola had been sent back to his home in Rome. Finally they decided to resume political and metapolitical activities, a decision that lead, at least for Rauti to the foundation of the movement “Ordine Nuovo” in the Fifties (which was banned and sued by the Italian State) and later the weekly paper “Linea”. We received copies of “Linea” in Brussels and I could, as a very young man, observe that the cultural pages of the paper were indeed of the highest possible quality.

Tarchi belonged obviously to the Rauti’s branch of the so-called “Italian Social Movement” and decided first to develop more genuinely the satirical press of the movement and the metapolitical activities within its frames. By publishing the really “politically incorrect” satirical magazine “La Voce della fogna” (“The Sewer’s Voice”), Tarchi attracted the more radical activists. It was the “Sewer’s Voice” simply because the French artist and activist Jack Marchal created the famous comic figures of the

 

“Black Rats”, dwelling in sewers, after having imitated the Belgian anti-fascist cartoonist Raymond Macherot who created bad guys characters in the shape of angry rats, also dwelling in underground drains. Marchal’s “Black Rats” became a craze among “radical right” groups in the late Seventies and Tarchi adopted them and introduced these characters in his “Voce della fogna”, so that almost every staunch right-wing activist identified with the sinister and giggling “Black Rats” (a Swiss equivalent of “La Voce della fogna” was also published in Geneva under the title “Le Rat Noir”). But by starting his highly learned magazine for book reviews and philosophical comments, “Diorama letterario”, he attracted also the best intellectuals. “Diorama letterario” as well as “Trasgressioni” (with deep-thought essays) are still published in Italy nowadays. If there is a person incarnating “New Right” in its best form in Europe, it is undoubtedly Tarchi, as he is a genuine political scientist of high level, duly acknowledged by academic caucuses, whose studies are penetrating and extensive. More, Tarchi’s printed productions are the only ones in the New Right realm to appear regularly, just like Venner’s “Nouvelle revue d’histoire”. The Italian New Right, under the supervision of Tarchi, is a well-oiled machine: if the trains arrived on time in Mussolini’s Fascist State, publications are similarly issued in time in Tarchi’s own “New Right” preserve. The exact contrary of Prig Benoist’s and Vlanparterre’s erratic publishing policy in Paris.

But there is something pitiful in Tarchi’s person and activities: he is totally under the silly influence of Benoist, although he is a far more brilliant thinker and analyst and also a better manager of his publishing house. He surely belongs to an Italian tradition in political sciences, early born in the 16th century with Machiavelli and perpetuated by other high figures like Mosca or Pareto. When Tarchi worked in tandem with another political scientist from his home City of Firenze, Dr. Alessandro Campi, and when they published together the seven or eight wonderful issues of “Futuro Presente” —a perfect clone journal of Benoist’s “Nouvelle école”, what concerns the lay-out at least, the rest of the essays printed were genuinely original— they really reached an apex in the history of the Italian New Right. I take the opportunity here to thank once again Dr. Tarchi for the excellent and accurate translations he made of my own texts and those of my friends, and that appeared till 1993 in “Diorama letterario” or “Trasgressioni”.
 
But now I feel compelled to add some “venenum in cauda” in order to remain fully objective in my narration of the New Right avatars. I’ve just said that I considered and still consider Tarchi as far more brilliant than Benoist, so that I cannot understand his slavish submission in front of his Parisian shabby master. When I decided to leave definitively the GRECE-movement end 1992, I received some weeks later a furious, stupid and childish letter from Dr. Campi, who didn’t really know me personally, accusing me of being something like a naughty heretic for having had a cheek to abandon Prig Benoist and for allegedly plotting against the Lord of the New Right flies (maybe those very bugs that are attracted by Toto-Lapin’s gomina argentina…).

 

Therefore, in the paranoid crazy logic of the sectarian Benoist’s fan club, I had to be punished: I won’t receive review copies of “Diorama letterario” and “Trasgressioni” anymore and my articles as well as all the ones that I translated from German or from Dutch wouldn’t be translated into Italian anymore; and I was also forbidden to translate Tarchi’s or Campi’s articles. Obeying like a good drilled mutt, the prick-and-boobs trash creams seller from Antwerp, about whom I’m going to talk next, did exactly the same but without writing a letter… The old Flemish dumbbellified wacko knew pretty well that I could have translated and published it with the best polished sarcastic comments. Campi and Tarchi were in fact shooting in their own feet: no one in the Benoist’s silly small club was ever able to translate their own texts and their Italian readers were from then on definitively bereft of articles from Germany or elsewhere and subsequently fed up like fattened up geese, whose fat liver is a real “délicatesse” (with onion jam!), with Benoist’s and Champetier’s abstruse productions, which are of course inedible. Of the considerable amount of reviews, articles and essays of Tarchi, only one short interview of him was taken over and printed in an issue of Benoist’s “Eléments” and that single poor miserable translation was made in a period of more than twenty years! That’s what happens when you recruit tinkers, umbrellas’ repairers, parrots’ breeders, Parisian slappers who wipe the stinking shit off their babies’ bottom at the back of the conference room while Benoist and Champetier are explaining their sophisticated strategies in front of the assembled members!

Tarchi is obviously a high learned man, whose deep knowledge in political sciences I respect, but I must objectively add that he behaves nevertheless in a quite bizarre way in everyday life. Always dressed up with a sad lightless blue blazer and a white shirt, never forgetting his eternal dark and dull tie, he looks really like a stuffed up unbearable egghead or as a lugubrious funeral director. These outfits of him are worn in all circumstances, even in the hottest Mediterranean summers. One day, I decided with some other participants to the 1990 summer course in Provence to have a walk in the mountains surrounding the mansion, where we stayed, in order to catch a glimpse at the superstructure of the fantastic aqueduct that you can find at the back of the mansion’s park and to climb high enough along small stony paths to be able to see the celebrated “Montagne Sainte Victoire” near Aix-en-Provence and the blue water of the Mediterranean. To be able to perform this rather easy sports activity, you need of course to wear some comfortable casuals and shoes and have a solid canvas belt to fix your water flask, as you cannot walk under the hot sun of August in Provence without taking some water with you.
 
180px-Gourde_de_l'armée_française.pngTarchi was upset and scandalized to see me in casuals (i. e. a mustard-yellow T-shirt and linen trousers!) and with a water flask! He made me some disapproving remarks in a 19th Century schoolmaster’s tone, adding that I looked too “military”, because of the flask (which was nevertheless very “civilian”-looking) and because of the canvas and sack-cloth boots of sand colour. From then on, after having shortly observed the sweat-drenched white shirt and the ugly rumpled tie of our dear Italian professor and after having stated once more his poor derelict appearance of a weak puny little thing, who was unable to understand our Zarathustra’s desire to climb higher and higher, I got the conviction that some screws were loose in his professor’s skull and that he had definitively a monotonously buzzing bee in his bonnet. Since January 1993, I have never heard of him anymore. Poor chap! Reality for him is quite narrow, just reduced to library walls, and beautiful nature and landscapes are banned from his dreary existence. His lungs are only breathing books dust (according to some visitors, his books are among his toys and his childhood’s Mickey Mouse/Topolino dolls in his parents’ house, where he still lived in the early Nineties…) and not, for instance, the wonderful lavender smell of the Provençal countryside.

In Spain many activities took place firstly under the supervision of journalist and author J. J. Esparza, who founded the journals “Punto y Coma” and “Hesperides”, together with a group of other comrades. These journals were all excellent and I let translate some of the most brilliant articles for my own publications. J. J. Esparza is a celebrity now in Spain as he is the author of two best-sellers: “La gran aventura del Reino de Asturias – Así empezó la Reconquista” (Esfera de los libros, Madrid, 2010) and “Moros y Cristianos – La gran aventura de la España medieval” (Esfera de los libros, Madrid, 2011). These two books are now the myth giving texts to remember all Spaniards the very core of their history, i. e. a strong will to resist and survive, even against a giant power as the Muslim world was one in the 8th and 9th centuries: history is born out of the spirit of people who never capitulate. Esparza didn’t follow the bad path some of the French New Rightists took in venerating everything that is Non European or Muslim while developing a kind of self-hate or “oikophobia”, as it is said now to stigmatize this attitude among European politicians to invent laws and rules to

 

crush patriots or to forbid or limit the celebration of European festivals like Christmas or Carnival because this could offend people having one day come from all possible alien continents. Simultaneously the same politicians spend huge amount of the taxpayers’ money to stimulate the celebration of the most strange and weird festivals of foreign folks or to sponsor new ridiculous festivities among which you can include the well-known “Gay Prides” that Serbians and Russians loath in the name of Orthodox decency. Among all those who were active in the frame of the old New Right of the Eighties, Esparza didn’t become an “oikophobic” traitor like many others. Esparza wrote also books to criticize the domination of television in the Western way of life (“Informe sobre la televisión – El invento del Maligno”, Criterio Libros, Madrid, 2001). He participated also to collective initiatives aiming at destroying the persistent myths of the Spanish and international Left, that were born during the Spanish Civil War of 1936-1939 and are still conveyed by the present-day left, which they now call the “Zapaterismo”. In this respect, Esparza was the editor of “El libro negro de la izquierda española” (Chronica, Madrid, 2011; “The Black Book of the Spanish Left”). As a brilliant hispanist, you should take all those ideas and books into consideration if you want to develop an original Russian New Right. Esparza’s life is the true story of a metapolitical success.

During the nine months I worked in Paris as a secretary of “Nouvelle école”, I had quite often the pleasure to meet for dinner Jaime Nogueira Pinto, who was the editor of “Futuro Presente”. After my stay in Paris, I’ve never heard of him anymore, what I regret it sincerely. Later, a Portuguese group belonged to “Synergies Européennes”, participated actively to all summer courses and published a magazine “Sinergeias Europeias”, before founding a publishing house in Lisbon. Nowadays the former leader of the “Terre & Peuple” antenna in Portugal, Mr. Duarte Branquino, runs a popular satirical paper “O Diabo”, that you can find at every newsagent’s shop in Portugal, and  animates  several websites like “Pena e Espada”  while other animate another important site “Legio Victrix”, which posts many  translation from French, Spanish, Italian and English.

Two weeks before I left Brussels to go to Paris to work for “Nouvelle école” in March 1981, I had received a letter from Michael Walker who was about to launch his magazine “The Scorpion” the first issues had as title the “National  Democrat”). Walker was living in Berlin at that time and earned his life as an English teacher by Berlitz. Next to a Canadian friend, Paul Thomson, he was the very first man to pay me a visit at my new office in Paris. We immediately planned common activities and I participated several times, even once as the chairman, to his annual conferences in London. Michael with some friends of him had founded a club called IONA, which was quite active in the British capital in the Eighties. He and his friends came also to Brussels or elsewhere in Belgium to address meetings and I had often the opportunity to meet him in France too. After I left Benoist’s Parisian circus, I learned one hot summer day about a stay of Michael Walker in the Provençal mansion where the movement’s members regularly met. Flemish and French friends, who told me about everything that happened there during the summer courses, told me Michael had had a lot of fun during his stay over there and described me one of his funniest and most mischievous misadventures. I wanted to talk Michael more about this joyful summer course and to invite him to further activities that I planned for the next autumn. When I phoned, he was very surprised that I knew everything that had happened in Roquefavour during the summer course and he reacted in a quite bizarre way, as no one has ever heard about him in New Right clubs after that… There was absolutely no reason to disappear like that, as Michael did exactly what a German friend of Hatzenbichler did one or two years before. I deeply regret not to hear anything more from Michael. Life is sometimes quite cruel. And as far as I know, “The Scorpion” isn’t published anymore and Michael has no webpage.
 
Personally I wouldn’t say that I actually and mentally belong to the New Right, especially if you mean the French branch of it. I always felt myself as a stranger in their hectic and often pathological surrounding. It is mainly due to the fact that the Belgian and French political and ideological systems are thoroughly different and that you cannot import purely and simply a French system into Belgian reality, be they Flemish or Walloon. I had thought of course that as an atypical and a wilful European movement, at least in its declared intentions, the French New Right could have been a springboard to develop a genuine Paneuropean movement, i. e. a rallying movement for all those who wanted to rediscover and reactivate their deepest roots in all the countries whose populations were from European kinship. I was very often disappointed. I remember having invited in 1982 at my place in Wezembeek-Oppem people from all parts of Belgium as well as the main members from the Lille GRECE-group in order to try to cooperate pragmatically as closely as possible, for instance by organising common conferences, by inviting the same speakers in all of the main cities in Flanders, Wallonia and in the two “départements” of Nord and Pas-de-Calais in order to maximise the impact of the texts producing people we had among us. First, the stupid, stultified and uneducated (at that time… he got a diploma for a quite good end paper two decades later when he was almost 60…) leader of the Flemish group in Antwerp, a clumsy worshipper of Big Prig Benoist, refused to come as he stubbornly refused to be anything else but the true, only and main vicar of his venerated Chief in our provinces, as he claimed he alone had the right —because once upon a time he became a rich man by selling Swedish miracle powders to get wonderful erections or wonder creams to get big boobs— to invite people to common meetings. Second, another totally uneducated tosspot, who also foolishly venerated Big Prig and was officially the head of the Lille “GRECE-regional unit”, wanted to control all the cities where conferences and speeches would have been held in French under the name of “Fédération Nord” of which he would have been the almighty chairman. By saying “Fédération Nord” he upset a representative of the Liège-group, a Walloon university teacher who asked spontaneously an ironical question: “Why a “Fédération Nord”? From which entity are we a Northern part?”. He then said that we could say in Belgium to be a part of the Southern provinces of the former United Kingdom of the Netherlands (1815-1831) or the Far-Western-Middle part of the former Holy Roman Empire of the German Nation or, especially in Liège, the very middle part of the Carolingian core of the early medieval Austrasian entity or a remote province of the Austrian Hapsburg Empire of the 18th Century. But in no case a new “Northern” appendix of a French Republic centred on the City of Paris. This incident will in the aftermath astonish many neutral Flemish observers, accustomed to discover views in the Flemish movement and literature that were opposed to any unique French tutelage: it was a genuine Walloon from Liège —whose direct ancestor survived after having been run over by the Platev’s cossacks the crowd in Verviers acclaimed as the liberators who repelled Napoleon’s troops— who opposed a total French control on the New Right circles in the Low Countries and not the Flemish alleged leader, who slavishly venerated his Parisian master and later retired somewhere in a lost village in France maybe to have more opportunities to kiss his Master’s hands and feet in an act of total devotion. He should have become now an innkeeper in a kind of Gaulish “middle-of-nowhere-hamlet”. Many Flemish nationalist thinkers have complained during almost a century that the common Flemish people often have had in history a slavish mentality in front of French-speaking bosses. This was also true in the main club of the Flemish New Right in the Eighties of the 20th Century, a club exhibiting proudly the GRECE-logo on the front page of all its publications, signalling an actual and total dependence from the initial French club. But the Antwerpian fathead’s refusal to work closely with us prevented the systematic translation of the Dutch texts into French or into other languages: the Dutch and Flemish authors worked subsequently for a narrower audience instead of having the opportunity to participate to a wider discussion forum spread throughout Europe and the world. Narrow brains always produce narrow things.
 
We had decided after this meeting 1) not to become dependent of the Parisian entity, 2) to accept a common New Right initiative only if voices from France, Germany and Italy and from other minor countries were heard equally and benevolently as emanating from a college of pairs and not dominated by the Parisian team around Prig Chief, 3) to reject the appellation of “New Right” as it was totally inadequate in Belgium where the word “right” had completely disappeared from the political vocabulary and had also not very often been used. To judge critically political matters and to suggest new policies like a shadow cabinet would do, the French New Right offered almost no intellectual instruments as Belgian political life is structured in a completely other way. It would have been better to popularize the Italian matters and topics about partitocracy and political corruption as the Italian political stage is more like the Belgian, Austrian and German ones. But the fathead, who sold prick-and-boobs powders and creams in Antwerp, rejected the idea as, you know, he is a kind of Northern Viking genius (his powders and creams were Swedish, weren’t they?), even if he has only the poor narrow shoulders and the half beard without moustache of a derelict Mennonite clergyman (so that he couldn’t defend himself, just one day before his second wedding party, when he came out of a shop selling cheap china dishes…); he would have lost his imaginary rank and title and his alleged “Northerness” if he would have read, translated and dispatched mean Italian/Latin texts and books. The result of this cretinous behaviour is that the Flemish political identitarian movements and parties, that got lots of votes in the Nineties and till 2004, were never really prepared on intellectual level to face the dominating partitocracy and couldn’t crack it as Berlusconi (Forza Italia), Fini (Allianza Nazionale) and Bossi (Lega Nord) did it partly with the assent of a good deal of the population in the Nineties in Italy (the operation “Clean Hands” or “Mani pulite”). The new Italian triumvirate of the early Nineties could achieve the job and largely discredit patritocracy because they had behind themselves teams of political scientists perfectly drilled in thoroughly criticizing a corrupt plural partitocracy and able to suggest practical solutions (see Gianfranco Miglio’s book “Come cambiare” that I let summarize for “Vouloir” in January 1993). One more metapolitical struggle that has been lost by the historical “benoistian” New Right…
 
So, if you consider yourself to be members of a imaginary world movement called “New Right” or not, I don’t really care. The important thing for you is to start a revival of the Narodniki ideas in an actualized way and to remember that the phrase “conservative revolution” was first coined in Russia by Youri Samarin and F. Dmitriev in 1875 in a short essay “Revoliutsionny konservatism”. Before this essay was written, the phrases “conservative revolution” or “revolutionist conservatism” in Germany had only been quoted without having been properly defined. It’s up to you to table on this very Russian heritage. Besides, one should never forget this sentence once written by Dieter Stein: “The notion of ‘New Right’ can arbitrarily be filled by any possible contents, can be stretched or slackened in all possible directions like chewing gum, so that malevolent people can suspect (of “fascism” or of any other odd feelings) everything and/or everyone linked at random to it” (“Auflösung eines Begriffs”, in: “Junge Freiheit”, nr. 30/2003).

Do you consider Alain de Benoist as belonging to the New Right or to the New Left? Explain your answer…

Well, he belongs historically and obviously to the New Right as he is generally considered as one of the main founding fathers of the movement or as the sole representative of it after all the memorable quarrels that tarnished the four or five decades long history of the movement. But all know that Benoist is unhappy with the appellation of “New Right”, that was first given to his movement by the French weekly magazine “Le Nouvel Observateur” in 1979, as malevolent journalists often equate “New Right” and “Extreme Right” or even “Fascism”, in order to wipe out all the potential innovations that a reappraisal of repressed or forgotten ideas would soon arouse and subsequently suggest other solutions to present-day affairs. In the French context, the purpose was of course to prevent the emerging of any possible challenging intellectual club, that could possibly ruin the established metapolitcal power acquired by the “nouveaux philosophes” in all the French mainstream medias. These “nouveaux philosophes” around people like Bernard-Henri Lévy or André Glucksmann were certainly former leftists or even Maoist thinkers or Trotskite intellectuals and had therefore a genuine “left” label, even if they never cared really about the actual problems of the French working class; they developed during the four last decades a kind of new ideological blend made of
1)     anti-communism (by communism they meant the USSR as a state and a superpower —a “panzercommunist” main power on the chessboard as they used to say— and the French PCF as a possible anti-American force next to the nationalist Gaullists) and of
2)     American neo-conservatism, exactly as the current neo-cons in the United States were in former times mainly Trotskite intellectuals of the East Coast who turned conservative shortly before Reagan took over power in Washington D.C.
 
 
The dominant ideology in the West, exported by the many NGO’s everywhere in the world, is now this very mix of
1)     disguised Trotskite revolutionism (where the “permanent war” waged in the area of the “Great Middle East” and elsewehre replaces the hoped “permanent world revolution” coined in the Thirties by Trotsky), of
2)     neo-conservatism, of
3)     anti-communism, of
4)     neo-liberalism as the most useful and efficient tool to globalize the world economy and of
5)     left-overs of the typical religious puritanism of the protestant “dissidents” of 17th Century British zealots expelled from England and sent on ships like the Mayflower to America to found there a “New Jerusalem” according to their cock-and-bull Biblical views.
 
This puritanical protestantism remains the core ideology of the United States (what some observers call the “American theocracy”) and are responsible for all the eager fanaticism under “democratic” or “liberal” disguises that the US produced during recent history and that outbalanced the traditional way of practicing diplomacy. It also explains why the United States are the best allies of the worst Wahhabite islamists in parts of the world like Libya, Chechnya or Syria. There is a global plot of all the most obscure fundamentalists against all normal political conditions in the world, as they have been derived from Aristoteles’ philosophy in the Catholic, Byzantine-Orthodox and Islamic (Ottomanic and Persian) civilisational realms. Against Aristotelician political and pagan realism, Puritans of dissident Protestant provenience, Wahhabite Muslims, Jewish zealots and Trotskite chaotic revolutionnists are constantly rebelling, creating permanently instability on the world chessboard that should according to Kissinger, Brzezinski or the Clintons (wife and husband) be totally turned upside down.

In front of this mainstream new dominant ideology in France, the pseudo-rational purpose of de Benoist is to avoid being labeled a “Fascist” or being accused of supporting in a way or another Le Pen’s National Front so that he could be accepted as a full legitimated partner in fake pluralist debates in the press or on television, where he would play the role of a gentle “non-conformist” who could perhaps lightly spice the controversial discussions: to say it in a nutshell, Mr. “Nouvelle droite” would like to be considered in Paris intellectual clubs as a mere pinch of soft mustard.
 
amora-moutarde-douce-flacon-souple-260-g-.jpgHe simply longs for being on the stage again, the very stage from which he was expelled in December 1981 by the future winners in the metapolitical game. In this sense he is very naive as the kind of people now in power, and controlling tightly the media-ruled “soft power”, will never be ready to leave him even an extremely reduced room to express his views. It is for such a flimsy and unachievable ambition —being a mere pinch of soft mustard in the dreary meal boiled in the hotchpotched kitchen of the narrow-minded French media world— that he has betrayed many of his old friends like Guillaume Faye and that he refuses to discuss objectively the problems arousing from mass immigration and, subsequently, by a rampant islamization in big Cities (and as an odd-thought population demographical graft, a “chaotization” in large urban areas within the main states and civilizational realms considered since President Carter as mere “aliens audiences” areas, even if they are theoretically good “allies”).
 
As you cannot find the magazine “Eléments” anymore since at least twenty years in Belgian newsagents’ shops, I have to buy my copies in France when I travel in some parts of this neighbor country. In November 2010 I found a copy of the then last issue in Nancy, where my wife likes to have a delicious cup of coffee on the celebrated “Place Stanislas” and to do some shopping. I unfortunately lost this issue somewhere during the rest of my travel through France, Switzerland and Germany (I visited Heidegger’s favorite holiday place in Todtnauberg where this world famous Black Forest philosopher wrote a good deal of his books). In this issue, Stuffed Shirt Alain de Benoist tried to demonstrate that the “New Right” was in fact the real “New Left” and the true inheritor of Marx’ ideas as well as the devoted intellectual protector of the masses of African and Muslim immigrants against the centralization and assimilation efforts of the alleged “xenophobic” French State’s system, while the “New Left” was genuinely a neo-conservative islamophobe movement or had become gradually such a faction, due to the blend first with “Reaganism” and second with neo-conservatism under Bush Senior and Bush Junior and maybe also with the Zionist Likud ideology. His old silly chum Michel Marmin, in the same issue, asserted that the New Right, somehow contrary to Maurras’ views at the beginning of the 20th Century, was a movement inspired by Immanuel Kant (and why not by Mother Theresa from Calcutta or Father Christmas from a heavens’ portion above Lapland...?).
 
The exercise of proving that Left is Right and vice-versa could be very entertaining and philosophically challenging, provided it would have been written in a humorous style. It was not. Prig Benoist wrote all that very seriously, in the credulous hope he would have been finally taken as a genuine leftist by the Left and would have transformed his alleged false rightist young fellows in true new leftists more leftist than the usual leftists (Do you follow...?). Such an attempt is of course preposterous. Prig Benoist and Aloof Marmin tried to sell the wide public opinion the absurd story that they were in fact the only actual New Left and that nobody in the world could grasp it till yet... But would ultimately grasp it now, once all clever minds all over the world would have read the brittle pseudo-intellectualized demonstration printed in “Eléments”.
 
The problem is that they cannot be labeled “New Left” as they never had any historical connection with, for instance, the “Frankfurter Schule” or with any other of its subsidiaries like for instance the group around Ernst Bloch and Rudy Dutschke or, in France, with clubs around Sartre’s “Les Temps Modernes” or with the Christian personalist caucuses around Jacques Maritain or Emmanuel Mounier and their journal “Esprit” (even if Benoist participated in a debate with their late heir Jean-Marie Domenach in 1993; I think Domenach also wrote an article for Benoist’s third magazine, “Krisis” but cooperation ended quite soon with that single piece of writing). Benoist is almost 70 now: I think that it is too late for him now to change views and that it would also be completely silly to play the role of a kind of ageing pagan leftist Saint Paul, converting to the faith of his former foes on an imaginary way to an even illusory Damascus (or is the joy of putting one’s flabby bottom on the armchair of a television studio worth all denials...?).
 
I think that, due to these nonsensical exercises by which Prig Benoist still tries to find a position as a now allegedly mature man, he is finally nowhere anymore as his recurrent “aggiornamenti” produced only confusion and puzzlement first in his own flibbertigibbet brain and second in his readers’ minds (be they friendly towards his initiatives or not). Fact is that he is a pathological coward and that he invents constantly new intellectual constructions that he doesn’t understand properly himself as he is finally a poor awkward philosopher (Faye used to say: a “scissors-and-paste thinker”), simply because he is permanently scared witless to be once more insulted by adverse gannets as a “Rightist” or even worse as an “extreme Rightist”, a “Fascist” or a “Nazi”. As I once wrote: “Fear is a bad adviser”. Indeed you cannot achieve anything if you’re pathologically dominated by fear (Benoist couldn’t properly understand what Evola or Jünger —his alleged favorite authors whose numerous books he claims to have read and meditated in order to absorb literally all their thoughts— told us masterfully about fear and fearlessness, be it as an alpinist in the mountains around the Lyskamm, a soldier in the WW1 trenches or a reader of martial Buddhist texts).

 

After all, Benoist can call himself as he wants to be called; it would only be one more ludicrous sketch in the long vaudeville à la de Funès of which his personal existence and his personal feelings were parts. Only the poor Pierre-André Taguieff had once upon a time, when he was writing a book about the “nouvelle droite”, the weakness of believing the self-concocted fiction that Benoist is hawking about himself, fabricating the fable of a serious intellectual, reading heaps of books since his caring childhood, while he is often only a substandard “feuilletonist” and a plagiarist. When Taguieff heard one day the truth about Benoist’s failures in the Lycée where he studied as a teenager, failures that of course Chief Prig had stupidly concealed as we all had failures as teenagers or as students, he phoned me while he was beside himself and complained that he had been abused...
 
How did you get to know Alexander Dugin? What is your opinion about his works and his Eurasian ideology? Are you still in contact with him?

I met Dugin for the first time in 1990 in a Parisian bookshop. It was still a time when you almost never met Russian people in Western Europe, except in compact groups duly coached by guides and interpreters, as we did for instance in Lübeck, Germany, in Spring 1979. You also could recognize Soviet citizens at their clothes as there wasn’t yet a standardization of garments like in present-day globalized world. When I heard a Russian man and his wife talking with the usual charming Russian accent, I got immediately the impression that the person in front of the bookshop’s desk was Dugin himself. He had already written a couple of letters to me and, also of course due to Wolfgang Strauss’ articles, I knew already quite a lot about him. I went straight to him and asked: “You are Alexander Dugin, I presume...?”. He looked very afraid as if I had been a policeman in plain clothes. But I introduced myself and we had a long and friendly conversation in a pub. Later I interviewed him for “Vouloir”. He also held a speech at a GRECE annual meeting in 1991. About one year later, he invited Benoist and myself to Moscow where we met personalities like Guennadi Zyouganov and Alexander Prokhanov, former editor of “Lettres soviétiques”, who had published the very first complete issue of a Soviet magazine dedicated to Dostoievski. Beerens and I could buy copies of it in Brussels in 1982 (if I remember well...), together with a long study of Boris Rybakov about Russian paganism printed in the Journal of the Soviet Sciences Academy. During my short stay in Moscow a “Round Table” was held in the offices of the newspaper “Dyeïnn”, which was run by Prokhanov at that time. A press meeting had also been organized by the tandem Dugin/Prokhanov where I was interviewed by people from the journal “Nash Sovremennik”, who had published an article of mine about economics. Later in September 1992 Dugin invited Jean Thiriart, Michel Schneider, Carlo Terracciano and Marco Battarra who met the same people as we did, plus Nikolai Baburin.
 

img042.jpgI supposed that Benoist, who hated deeply all the people invited by Dugin and Prokhanov in September 1992, started to tell Dugin the worst possible things about myself and the others. In his paranoid eyes, the combined invitation was the evidence that a “Schneiderite-Steuckersite” plot was about to succeed with the sardonic blessing of Thiriart, whom Benoist loathed particularly, because the Belgian animator of the former “Young Europe” movement based in Brussels and his fellow-travelers like Bernard Garcet couldn’t stop mocking the “would-be intellectual and narcissistic Frenchie”, who has “frail, puny and unmuscular arms coming out of his shabby sleeves” and “who was permanently smoking like a chimney”. Thiriart unfortunately died some weeks after his visit to Moscow. But since then, probably due to Benoist’s gossip, I could meet Dugin only once, in 2005, when he came to Brussels and Antwerp to address two different meetings. Just after the Brussels’ meeting, held in the famous Coloma Castle, Dugin took a very light meal (as it was Lent time) and jumped on the train to Paris, as he had an appointment with Benoist. I’ve never heard of him anymore since then. Alain de Benoist surely pursued his usual dissolving job of chitchatting and splitting the movement, by setting the people of our own spiritual-intellectual community at loggerheads, as if he was duly paid to do so by some mysterious sponsors...

The only tracks of Dugin that I can follow now are his video clips on “You tube”, that the webmaster of “euro-synergies.hautetfort.com”, old friend Ducarme, sometimes takes over to inform our readers about Dugin’s new activities.

As you surely know, Dugin derives his Eurasian ideology from two main sources: Konstantin Leontiev and Lev Gumilev. As you cannot consider Leontiev and Gumilev as pro-European thinkers, our views are slightly different than those of Dugin: we surely admit the criticism Leontiev and Gumilev adressed to Western thoughts when they were still alive but as we consider ourselves as “Europeans” and not “Westerners”, we cannot accept the equation too often made between “Europe” and the “West”. Leontiev at his time knew that Western European liberalism was the main danger for Russia (and for other empires, as well as for the Western European people themselves) and wanted to isolate the Czarist Empire from the womb of subversion that Europe was in his eyes. Gumilev thought more or less according to the same line, adding biological views that a spiritualist like Leontiev wouldn’t have taken into consideration. Surely in the context of the 19th Century, they were right. But the Western subversive spirit came to Russia under the mask of Bolshevism and remained in power for about 70 years, while the usual liberal ideology spoilt continuously the rest of Europe. The two sides during the era of the Cold War underwent a form or another of subversion. Now we all face a major risk of Westernization under neo-liberal (globalist) disguise. So neither Western-Central Europe nor the countries of the former USSR can win the battle against subversion alone. Would Russia isolate itself according to the formerly well-thought guidelines coined by Leontiev or Gumilev (and reproduced in a much simpler formulation by Dugin), we Western Europeans wouldn’t play any role in the future world struggle against subversive ideologies or would have to fight in the limited area of the reduced Western part of the Eurasian peninsula. The risk is to recreate a kind of new isolated Soviet Union or a renewed “Tatar Block’ (according to the Eurasian ideology of Alexander Blok, who also spoke of a Scythian Russia and of a Bolshevik revolution being the best embodiment of subversion but at the head of which the opponents to subversion should place themselves as you cannot struggle againt subversion if you don’t first take control over it). Isolation isn’t a solution today neither for the Russians nor for ourselves. Otherwise the worst aspects of Nazi or Nato propaganda could be too easily reactivated.

I expressed our vision of Eurasian or Euro-Russian solidarity in the foreword I wrote for a book by our Croatian friend Jure Vujic about Atlanticist and Eurasian geopolitics. The “Synergist” movement is maybe also “Scythian” but not in the way Blok thought it was Scythian. For us the Indo-European horsemen’s tribes, that left Eastern Central Europe with the first domesticated horses to spread far across the Ukrainian and Central Asian steppes, are the first historical subjects in the Eurasian areas between the present-day Western Ukrainian borders and today’s Chinese Sinkiang or Turkestan. Eurasia was first dominated by Indo-European people and not by Altaic or Mongolic khans. It is true that from about 220 B.C. the Proto-Mongolic tribes united in the so-called Xiongnu Federation, that started the movement of the Hunnic people towards the Western areas of Eurasia and would in the run expel or annihilate politically the Indo-European horsemen’s peoples and tribes. The Russian “reconquista” from Ivan IV to the 19th Century is the revenge of the Indo-European people, the cosacks’ sotnia replacing the Scyths, Proto-Iranians, Sarmatians and Sakhians. In France, a Ukrainian historian of protohistorical times, Iaroslav Lebedynsky, has published several very accurate historical and archeological studies about the Indo-European horsemen’s people that allow us to develop a specific Eurasian vision, that is slightly different than the one coined by Dugin. The young French historian Pascal Lassalle is, among former members of the GRECE-groups, the best present-day specialist of Lebedynsky’s works.

jeudi, 30 janvier 2014

"United by Hatred"

Alexander_Dugin-580x580.jpg

"United by Hatred"

Interview with Alexander Dugin

by Manuel Ochsenreiter

Ex: http://manuelochsenreiter.com

Prof. Dugin, the Western mainstream media and established politicians describe the recent situation in Ukraine as a conflict between pro-European, democratic and liberal oppositional alliance on the one side and an authoritarian regime with a dictator as president on the other side. Do you agree?

Dugin: I know those stories and I consider this type of analysis totally wrong. We cannot divide the world today in the Cold War style. There is no “democratic world” which stands against an “antidemocratic world”, as many Western media report.

Your country, Russia, is one of the cores of this so called “antidemocratic world” when we believe our mainstream media. And Russia with president Vladimir Putin tries to intervene in Ukrainian domestic politics, we read...

Dugin: That´s completely wrong. Russia is a liberal democracy. Take a look at the Russian constitution: We have a democratic electoral system, a functioning parliament, a free market system. The constitution is based on Western pattern. Our president Vladimir Putin rules the country in a democratic way. We are a not a monarchy, we are not a dictatorship, we are not a soviet communist regime.

Our politicians in Germany call Putin a “dictator”!

Dugin: (laughs) On what basis?

Because of his LGBT-laws, his support for Syria, the law suits against Michail Chodorchowski and “Pussy Riot”...

Dugin: So they call him “dictator” because they don´t like the Russian mentality. Every point you mentioned is completely democratically legitimate. There is not just one single “authoritarian” element. So we shouldn´t mix that: Even if you don´t like Russia´s politics you can´t deny that Russia is a liberal democracy. President Vladimir Putin accepts the democratic rules of our system and respects them. He never violated one single law. So Russia is part of the liberal democratic camp and the Cold War pattern doesn´t work to explain the Ukrainian crisis.

Violent protesters in Kiev

So how can we describe this violent and bloody conflict?

Dugin: We need a very clear geopolitical and civilizational analysis. And we have to accept historical facts, even if they are in these days not en vogue!

What do you mean?

Dugin: Todays Ukraine is a state which never existed in history. It is a newly created entity. This entity has at least two completely different parts. These two parts have a different identity and culture. There is Western Ukraine which is united in its Eastern European identity. The vast majority of the people living in Western Ukraine consider themselves as Eastern Europeans. And this identity is based on the complete rejection of any pan-Slavic idea together with Russia. Russians are regarded as existential enemies. We can say it like that: They hate Russians, Russian culture and of course Russian politics. This makes an important part of their identity.

You are not upset about this as a Russian?

Dugin: (laughs) Not at all! It is a part of identity. It doesn´t necessarily mean they want to go on war against us, but they don´t like us. We should respect this. Look, the Americans are hated by much more people and they accept it also. So when the Western Ukrainians hate us, it is neither bad nor good – it is a fact. Let´s simply accept this. Not everybody has to love us!

But the Eastern Ukrainians like you Russians more!

Dugin: Not so fast! The majority of people living in the Eastern part of Ukraine share a common identity with Russian people – historical, civilizational, and geopolitical. Eastern Ukraine is an absolute Russian and Eurasian country. So there are two Ukraines. We see this very clear at the elections. The population is split in any important political question. And especially when it comes to the relations with Russia, we witness how dramatic this problem becomes: One part is absolute anti-Russian, the other Part absolute pro-Russian. Two different societies, two different countries and two different national, historical identities live in one entity.

So the question is which society dominates the other?

Dugin: That´s an important part of Ukrainian politics. We have the two parts and we have the capital Kiev. But in Kiev we have both identities. It is neither the capital of Western Ukraine nor Eastern Ukraine. The capital of the Western part is Lviv, the capital of the Eastern part is Kharkiv. Kiev is the capital of an artificial entity. These are all important facts to understand this conflict.

Western Media as well as Ukrainian “nationalists” would strongly disagree with the term “artificial” for the Ukrainian state.

Dugin: The facts are clear. The creation of the state of Ukraine within the borders of today wasn´t the result of a historical development. It was a bureaucratic and administrative decision by the Soviet Union. The Ukrainian Soviet Socialist Republic was one of the 15 constituent republics of the Soviet Union from its inception in 1922 to its end in 1991. Throughout this 72-year history, the republic's borders changed many times, with a significant part of what is now Western Ukraine being annexed by the Red Army in 1939 and the addition of formerly Russian Crimea in 1954.

Some politicians and analysts say that the easiest solution would be the partition of Ukraine to an Eastern and a Western state.

Dugin: It is not as easy as it might sound because we would get problems with national minorities. In the Western part of Ukraine many people who consider themselves as Russians live today. In the Eastern part lives a part of the population that considers itself as Western Ukrainian. You see: A simple partition of the state wouldn´t really solve the problem but even create a new one. We can imagine the Crimean separation, because that part of Ukraine is purely Russian populated territory.

Why does it seem that the European Union is so much interested in “importing” all those problems to its sphere?

Dugin: It is not in the interest of any European alliance, it is in the interest of USA. It is a political campaign which is led against Russia. The invitation of Brussels to Ukraine to join the West brought immediately the conflict with Moscow and the inner conflict of Ukraine. This is not surprising at all of anybody who knows about the Ukrainian society and history.

Some German politicians said that they were surprised by the civil war scenes in Kiev...

Dugin: This says more about the standards of political and historical education of your politicians than about the crisis in Ukraine...

But the Ukrainian president Viktor Yanukovych refused the invitation of the West.

Dugin: Of course he did. He was elected by the pro-Russian East and not by the West. Yanukovych can´t act against the interest and the will of his personal electoral base. If he would accept the Western-EU-invitation he would be immediately a traitor in the eyes of his voters. Yanukovych´s supporters want integration with Russia. To say it clearly: Yanukovych simply did what was very logical for him to do. No surprise, no miracle. Simply logical politics.

 

ucraina4-1024x689.jpg

 

There is now a very pluralistic and political colorful oppositional alliance against Yanukovych: This alliance includes typical liberals, anarchists, communists, gay right groups and also nationalist and even neo-Nazi groups and hooligans. What keeps these different groups and ideologies together?

Dugin: They are united by their pure hatred against Russia. Yanukovych is in their eyes the proxy of Russia, the friend of Putin, the man of the East. They hate everything what has to do with Russia. This hate keeps them together; this is a block of hatred. To say it clearly: Hate is their political ideology. They don´t love the EU or Brussels.

What are the main groups? Who is dominating the oppositional actions?

Dugin: These are clearly the most violent neo-Nazi groups on the so called Euro-Maidan. They push for violence and provoke a civil war situation in Kiev.

Western Mainstream media claims that the role of those extremist groups is dramatized by the pro-Russian media to defame the whole oppositional alliance.

Dugin: Of course they do. How do they want to justify that the EU and the European governments support extremist, racist, neo-Nazis outside the EU-borders while they do inside the EU melodramatic and expensive actions even against the most moderate right wing groups?

But how can for example the gay right groups and the left wing liberal groups fight alongside the neo-Nazis who are well known to be not really very gay friendly?

Dugin: First of all, all these groups hate Russia and the Russian president. This hate makes them comrades. And the left wing liberal groups are not less extremist than the neo-Nazi groups. We tend to think that they are liberal, but this is horribly wrong. We find especially in Eastern Europe and Russia very often that the Homosexual-Lobby and the ultranationalist and neo-Nazi groups are allies. Also the Homosexual lobby has very extremist ideas about how to deform, re-educate and influence the society. We shouldn´t forget this. The gay and lesbian lobby is not less dangerous for any society than neo-Nazis.

We know such an alliance also from Moscow. The liberal blogger and candidate for the mayoral position in Moscow Alexej Nawalny was supported by such an alliance of gay rights organizations and neo-Nazi groups.

Dugin: Exactly. And this Nawalny-coalition was also supported by the West. The point is, it is not at all about the ideological content of those groups. This is not interesting for the West.

What do you mean?

Dugin: What would happen if a neo-Nazi organization supported Putin in Russia or Yanukovych in Ukraine?

The EU would start a political campaign; all huge western mainstream media would cover this and scandalize that.

Dugin: Exactly that´s the case. So it is only about on which side such a group stands. If the group is against Putin, against Yanukovych, against Russia, the ideology of that group is not a problem. If that group supports Putin, Russia or Yanukovych, the ideology immediately becomes a huge problem. It is all about the geopolitical side the group takes. It is nothing but geopolitics. It is a very good lesson what is going on in Ukraine. The lesson tells us: Geopolitics is dominating those conflicts and nothing else. We witness this also with other conflicts for example in Syria, Libya, Egypt, in Caucasian region, Iraq, Iran...

Any group taking side in favor of the West is a “good” group with no respect if it is extremist?

Dugin: Yes and any group taking side against the West – even if this group is secular and moderate – will be called “extremist” by the Western propaganda. This approach exactly dominates the geopolitical battlefields today. You can be the most radical and brutal Salafi fighter, you can hate Jews and eat human organs in front of a camera, as long as you fight for the Western interest against the Syrian government you are a respected and supported ally of the West. When you defend a multi-religious, secular and moderate society, all ideals of the West by the way, but you take position against the Western interest like the Syrian government, you are the enemy. Nobody is interested in what you believe in, it is only about the geopolitical side you chose if you are right or wrong in the eyes of the Western hegemon.

Prof. Dugin, especially Ukrainian opposition groups calling themselves “nationalists” would strongly disagree with you. They claim: “We are against Russia and against the EU, we take a third position!” The same thing ironically also the salafi fighter in Syria would say: “We hate Americans as much as the Syrian government!” Is there something like a possible third position in this geopolitical war of today?

Dugin: The idea to take a third and independent position between the two dominating blocks is very common. I had some interesting interviews and talks with a leading figure of the Chechen separatist guerilla. He confessed to me that he really believed in the possibility of an independent and free Islamic Chechnya. But later he understood that there is no “third position”, no possibility of that. He understood that he fights against Russia on the side of the West. He was a geopolitical instrument of the West, a NATO proxy on the Caucasian battlefield. The same ugly truth hits the Ukrainian “nationalist” and the Arab salafi fighter: They are Western proxies. It is hard to accept for them because nobody likes the idea to be the useful idiot of Washington.

To say it clearly: The “third position” is absolutely impossible?

Dugin: No way for that today. There is land power and sea power in geopolitics. Land power is represented today by Russia, sea power by Washington. During World War II Germany tried to impose a third position. This attempt was based precisely on those political errors we talk about right now. Germany went on war against the sea power represented by the British Empire, and against the land power represented by Russia. Berlin fought against the main global forces and lost that war. The end was the complete destruction of Germany. So when even the strong and powerful Germany of that time wasn´t strong enough to impose the third position how the much smaller and weaker groups want to do this today? It is impossible, it is a ridiculous illusion.

Anybody who claims today to fight for an independent “third position” is in reality a proxy of the West?

Dugin: In most of the cases, yes.

Former German foreign minister Guido Westerwelle shows solidarity with the "Euro-Maidan"

Moscow seems to be very passive. Russia doesn´t support any proxies for example in the EU countries. Why?

Dugin: Russia doesn´t have an imperialist agenda. Moscow respects sovereignty and wouldn´t interfere in the domestic politics of any other country. And it is an honest and good politics. We witness this even in Ukraine. We see much more EU-politicians and even US-politicians and diplomats travelling to Kiev to support the opposition than we see Russian politicians supporting Yanukovych in Ukraine. We shouldn´t forget that Russia doesn´t have any hegemonial interests in Europe, but the Americans have. Frankly speaking, the European Union is not a genuine European entity – it is an imperialist transatlantic project. It doesn´t serve the interests of the Europeans but the interests of the Washington administration. The “European Union” is in reality anti-European. And the “Euro-Maidan” is in reality “anti-Euro-Maidan”. The violent neo-Nazis in Ukraine are neither “nationalist” nor “patriotic” nor “European” - they are purely American proxies. The same for the homosexual rights groups and organizations like FEMEN or left wing liberal protest groups.

samedi, 11 janvier 2014

Douguine : «Les Etats-Unis sont derrière les attentats de Volgograd»

Aleksandr_Dugin.jpeg

Alexandre Douguine : «Les Etats-Unis sont derrière les attentats de Volgograd»

Auteur : Algérie Patriotique
Ex: http://www.zejournal.mobi

Algeriepatriotique : Quelle analyse faites-vous de la dégradation de la situation sécuritaire en Russie après les deux actes terroristes perpétrés à Volgograd ?

Alexandre Douguine : Je ne crois pas qu'il s’agisse de dégradation de la situation sécuritaire en Russie. Certains actes terroristes sont presque incontrôlables quand il est question des régions ayant des populations plus ou moins homogènes qui soutiennent, dans une certaine mesure, des groupes terroristes comme c'est le cas au Caucase du Nord, en Russie. Le fait que l'activité des terroristes s’accentue ces derniers temps montre que les forces qui veulent déstabiliser la Russie se focalisent sur les Jeux olympiques de Sotchi. Les Etats-Unis et les pays de l'Otan veulent montrer Poutine, qui s’oppose radicalement au libéralisme et à l’hégémonie américaine, comme un «dictateur» en comparant Sotchi à Munich à l'époque d’Hitler. C'est la guerre médiatique. Dans cette situation, les forces qui soutiennent la politique hégémonique américaine, avant tout les réseaux sub-impérialistes locaux – comme les wahhabites soutenus par l’Arabie Saoudite –, cherchent à confirmer cette image en faisant de la Russie un pays où il n’y a pas le minimum de sécurité et qui est prêt à installer la dictature en réponse aux actes terroristes qui visent essentiellement les Jeux olympiques de Sotchi chers à Poutine. On sait que le chef des renseignements saoudiens, Bandar Bin Sultan, a proposé à Poutine de garantir la sécurité en Russie en échange de l'arrêt de l'appui russe à Damas. Poutine a piqué une colère et refusé cela d'une manière explicite, en accusant les Saoudiens d'être des terroristes, ce qu'ils sont en vérité, pire que ceux qui servent les intérêts des Etats-Unis. Donc, les groupes wahhabites qui activent en Russie, téléguidés par les Saoudiens et à travers eux par leurs maîtres de Washington, ont accompli la menace de Bandar Bin Sultan. En fin de compte, ce sont les Etats-Unis qui attaquent la Russie de Poutine, afin de le châtier pour sa politique indépendante et insoumise à la dictature hégémonique américaine et libérale.

Qui en est à l'origine ?
Je crois que je l'ai expliqué dans ma réponse à la question précédente. Quant aux organisateurs concrets de cet acte terroriste, je n'en sais pas plus que les autres. Il semble que ce sont des réseaux wahhabites du Caucase du Nord et les femmes de terroristes liquidés par les services spéciaux russes. Je crois qu’elles sont ignoblement utilisées par les chefs cyniques, consciemment ou inconsciemment, qui travaillent pour les intérêts des Américains.

D'aucuns estiment que ces attentats terroristes sont la conséquence du soutien indéfectible de la Russie à la Syrie et à l'Ukraine. Etes-vous du même avis ?
C'est absolument correct. Il s'agit du «châtiment américain» accompli par les complices des Américains par le biais des Saoudiens.

Quelles vont être les mesures que prendra le Kremlin pour parer à une escalade de la violence dans le pays ?
Je crois que la montée de la violence durant la période des Jeux olympiques de Sotchi est inévitable. J'espère qu’à Sotchi on réussira quand même à contrôler la situation, mais c'est théoriquement impossible de le faire dans les régions qui l'entourent et qui sont organiquement liées à certains groupes de population du Caucase du Nord où se trouvent les bases principales des terroristes. Cette fois, ce n'est pas la Tchétchénie qui est au centre du dispositif du terrorisme, mais plutôt le Daguestan et la République de Kabardino-Balkarie. On essayera de faire pour le mieux, mais il ne faut pas oublier qu’on a affaire à une grande puissance mondiale, celle des Etats-Unis, qui nous attaque. C'est un défi sérieux qui demande une réponse symétrique. Donc, on verra...

mercredi, 18 décembre 2013

Milestones of Eurasism

3265133011.jpg

Milestones of Eurasism

By Alexander Dugin 

Ex: http://www.counter-currents.com

Eurasism is an ideological and social-political current born within the environment of the first wave of Russian emigration, united by the concept of Russian culture as a non-European phenomenon, presenting–among the varied world cultures–an original combination of western and eastern features; as a consequence, the Russian culture belongs to both East and West, and at the same time cannot be reduced either to the former or to the latter.

The founders of eurasism:

  • N. S. Trubetskoy (1890–1938)–philologist and linguist.
  • P. N. Savitsky (1895–1965)–geographer, economist.
  • G. V. Florovsky (1893–1979)–historian of culture, theologian and patriot.
  • G. V. Vernadsky (1877–1973)–historian and geopolitician.
  • N. N. Alekseev – jurist and politologist.
  • V. N. Ilin – historian of culture, literary scholar and theologian.

Eurasism’s main value consisted in ideas born out of the depth of the tradition of Russian history and statehood. Eurasism looked at the Russian culture not as to a simple component of the European civilization, as to an original civilization, summarizing the experience not only of the West as also–to the same extent–of the East. The Russian people, in this perspective, must not be placed neither among the European nor among the Asian peoples; it belongs to a fully original Eurasian ethnic community. Such originality of the Russian culture and statehood (showing at the same time European and Asian features) also defines the peculiar historical path of Russia, her national-state program, not coinciding with the Western-European tradition. 

Foundations

Civilization concept

The Roman-German civilization has worked out its own system of principles and values, and promoted it to the rank of universal system. This Roman-German system has been imposed on the other peoples and cultures by force and ruse. The Western spiritual and material colonization of the rest of mankind is a negative phenomenon. Each people and culture has its own intrinsic right to evolve according to its own logic. Russia is an original civilization. She is called not only to counter the West, fully safeguarding its own road, but also to stand at the vanguard of the other peoples and countries on Earth defending their own freedom as civilizations. 

Criticism of the Roman-German civilization

The Western civilization built its own system on the basis of the secularisation of Western Christianity (Catholicism and Protestantism), bringing to the fore such values like individualism, egoism, competition, technical progress, consumption, economic exploitation. The Roman-German civilization founds its right to globality not upon spiritual greatness, as upon rough material force. Even the spirituality and strength of the other peoples are evaluated only on the basis of its own image of the supremacy of rationalism and technical progress.

The space factor

There are no universal patterns of development. The plurality of landscapes on Earth produces a plurality of cultures, each one having its own cycles, internal criteria and logics. Geographical space has a huge (sometimes decisive) influence on peoples’ culture and national history. Every people, as long as it develops within some given geographical environment, elaborates its own national, ethical, juridical, linguistic, ritual, economic and political forms. The “place” where any people or state “development” happens predetermines to a great extent the path and sense of this “development”–up to the point when the two elements became one. It is impossible to separate history from spatial conditions, and the analysis of civilizations must proceed not only along the temporal axis (“before,” “after,” “development” or “non-development,” and so on) as also along the spatial axis (“east,” “west,” “steppe,” “mountains,” and so on). No single state or region has the right to pretend to be the standard for all the rest. Every people has its own pattern of development, its own “times,” its own “rationality,” and deserves to be understood and evaluated according to its own internal criteria.

The climate of Europe, the small extension of its spaces, the influence of its landscapes generated the peculiarity of the European civilization, where the influences of the wood (northern Europe) and of the coast (Mediterraneum) prevail. Different landscapes generated different kinds of civilizations: the boundless steppes generated the nomad empires (from the Scythians to the Turks), the loess lands the Chinese one, the mountain islands the Japanese one, the union of steppe and woods the Russian-Eurasian one. The mark of landscape lives in the whole history of each one of these civilizations, and cannot be either separated form them or suppressed.

State and nation

The first Russian slavophiles in the 19th century (Khomyakov, Aksakov, Kirevsky) insisted upon the uniqueness and originality of the Russian (Slav, Orthodox) civilization. This must be defended, preserved and strengthened against the West, on the one hand, and against liberal modernism (which also proceeds from the West), on the other. The slavophiles proclaimed the value of tradition, the greatness of the ancient times, the love for the Russian past, and warned against the inevitable dangers of progress and about the extraneousness of Russia to many aspects of the Western pattern.

From this school the eurasists inherited the positions of the latest slavophiles and further developed their theses in the sense of a positive evaluation of the Eastern influences.

The Muscovite Empire represents the highest development of the Russian statehood. The national idea achieves a new status; after Moscow’s refusal to recognize the Florentine Unia (arrest and proscription of the metropolitan Isidore) and the rapid decay, the Tsargrad Rus’ inherits the flag of the Orthodox empire. 

Political platform

Wealth and prosperity, a strong state and an efficient economy, a powerful army and the development of production must be the instruments for the achievement of high ideals. The sense of the state and of the nation can be conferred only through the existence of a “leading idea.” That political regime, which supposes the establishment of a “leading idea” as a supreme value, was called by the eurasists as “ideocracy”–from the Greek “idea” and “kratos,” power. Russia is always thought of as the Sacred Rus’, as a power [derzhava] fulfilling its own peculiar historical mission. The eurasist world-view must also be the national idea of the forthcoming Russia, its “leading idea.”

The eurasist choice

Russia-Eurasia, being the expression of a steppe and woods empire of continental dimensions, requires her own pattern of leadership. This means, first of all, the ethics of collective responsibility, disinterest, reciprocal help, ascetism, will and tenaciousness. Only such qualities can allow keeping under control the wide and scarcely populated lands of the steppe-woodland Eurasian zone. The ruling class of Eurasia was formed on the basis of collectivism, asceticism, warlike virtue and rigid hierarchy.

Western democracy was formed in the particular conditions of ancient Athens and through the centuries-old history of insular England. Such democracy mirrors the peculiar features of the “local European development.” Such democracy does not represent a universal standard. Imitating the rules of the European “liberal-democracy” is senseless, impossible and dangerous for Russia-Eurasia. The participation of the Russian people to the political rule must be defined by a different term: “demotia,” from the Greek “demos,” people. Such participation does not reject hierarchy and must not be formalized into party-parliamentary structures. “Demotia” supposes a system of land council, district governments or national governments (in the case of peoples of small dimensions). It is developed on the basis of social self-government, of the “peasant” world. An example of “demotia” is the elective nature of church hierarchies on behalf of the parishioners in the Muscovite Rus’. 

The work of L. N. Gumilev as a development of the eurasist thinking

Lev Nikolaevic Gumilev (1912–1992), son of the Russian poet N. Gumilev and of the poetess A. Akhmatova, was an ethnographer, historian and philosopher. He was profoundly influenced by the book of the Kalmuck eurasist E. Khara-Vadan “Gengis-Khan as an army leader” and by the works of Savitsky. In its own works Gumilev developed the fundamental eurasist theses. Towards the end of his life he used to call himself “the last of the eurasists.” 

Basic elements of Gumilev’s theory

  • The theory of passionarity [passionarnost’] as a development of the eurasist idealism;
  • The essence of which, in his own view, lays in the fact that every ethnos, as a natural formation, is subject to the influence of some “energetic drives,” born out of the cosmos and causing the “passionarity effect,” that is an extreme activity and intensity of life. In such conditions the ethnos undergoes a “genetic mutation,” which leads to the birth of the “passionaries”–individuals of a special temper and talent. And those become the creators of new ethnoi, cultures, and states;
  • Drawing the scientific attention upon the proto-history of the “nomad empires” of the East and the discovery of the colossal ethnic and cultural heritage of the autochthone ancient Asian peoples, which was wholly passed to the great culture of the ancient epoch, but afterwards fell into oblivion (Huns, Turks, Mongols, and so on);
  • The development of a turkophile attitude in the theory of “ethnic complementarity.”

0_9b9e1_f9f45d79_L.jpgAn ethnos is in general any set of individuals, any “collective”: people, population, nation, tribe, family clan, based on a common historical destiny. “Our Great-Russian ancestors–wrote Gumilev–in the 15th, 16th and 17th centuries easily and rather quickly mixed with the Volga, Don and Obi Tatars and with the Buriates, who assimilated the Russian culture. The same Great-Russian easily mixed with the Yakuts, absorbing their identity and gradually coming into friendly contact with Kazakhs and Kalmucks. Through marriage links they pacifically coexisted with the Mongols in Central Asia, as the Mongols themselves and the Turks between the 14th and 16th centuries were fused with the Russians in Central Russia.” Therefore the history of the Muscovite Rus’ cannot be understood without the framework of the ethnic contacts between Russians and Tatars and the history of the Eurasian continent.

The advent of neo-eurasism: historical and social context

The crisis of the Soviet paradigm

In the mid-1980s the Soviet society began to lose its connection and ability to adequately reflect upon the external environment and itself. The Soviet models of self-understanding were showing their cracks. The society had lost its sense of orientation. Everybody felt the need for change, yet this was but a confused feeling, as no-one could tell the way the change would come from. In that time a rather unconvincing divide began to form: “forces of progress” and “forces of reaction,” “reformers” and “conservators of the past,” “partisans of reforms” and “enemies of reforms.” 

Infatuation for the western models

In that situation the term “reform” became in itself a synonym of “liberal-democracy.” A hasty conclusion was inferred, from the objective fact of the crisis of the Soviet system, about the superiority of the western model and the necessity to copy it. At the theoretical level this was all but self-evident, since the “ideological map” offers a sharply more diversified system of choices than the primitive dualism: socialism vs. capitalism, Warsaw Pact vs. NATO. Yet it was just that primitive logic that prevailed: the “partisans of reform” became the unconditional apologists of the West, whose structure and logic they were ready to assimilate, while the “enemies of reform” proved to be the inertial preservers of the late Soviet system, whose structure and logic they grasped less and less. In such condition of lack of balance, the reformers/pro-westerners had on their side a potential of energy, novelty, expectations of change, creative drive, perspectives, while the “reactionaries” had nothing left but inertness, immobilism, the appeal to the customary and already-known. In just this psychological and aesthetic garb, liberal-democratic policy prevailed in the Russia of the 1990s, although nobody had been allowed to make a clear and conscious choice.

The collapse of the state unity

The result of “reforms” was the collapse of the Soviet state unity and the beginning of the fall of Russia as the heir of the USSR. The destruction of the Soviet system and “rationality” was not accompanied by the creation of a new system and a new rationality in conformity to national and historical conditions. There gradually prevailed a peculiar attitude toward Russia and her national history: the past, present and future of Russia began to be seen from the point of view of the West, to be evaluated as something stranger, transcending, alien (“this country” was the “reformers’” typical expression). That was not the Russian view of the West, as the Western view of Russia. No wonder that in such condition the adoption of the western schemes even in the “reformers’” theory was invoked not in order to create and strengthen the structure of the national state unity, but in order to destroy its remains. The destruction of the state was not a casual outcome of the “reforms”; as a matter of fact, it was among their strategic aims.

The birth of an anti-western (anti-liberal) opposition in the post-Soviet environment

In the course of the “reforms” and their “deepening,” the inadequacy of the simple reaction began to be clear to everyone. In that period (1989–90) began the formation of a “national-patriotic opposition,” in which there was the confluence of part of the “Soviet conservatives” (ready to a minimal level of reflection), groups of “reformers” disappointed with “reforms” or “having become conscious of their anti-state direction,” and groups of representatives of the patriotic movements, which had already formed during the perestroika and tried to shape the sentiment of “state power” [derzhava] in a non-communist (orthodox-monarchic, nationalist, etc.) context. With a severe delay, and despite the complete absence of external strategic, intellectual and material support, the conceptual model of post-Soviet patriotism began to vaguely take shape.

Neo-eurasism

Neo-eurasism arose in this framework as an ideological and political phenomenon, gradually turning into one of the main directions of the post-Soviet Russian patriotic self-consciousness. 

Stages of development of the neo-eurasist ideology

1st stage (1985–90)

  • Dugin’s seminars and lectures to various groups of the new-born conservative-patriotic movement. Criticism of the Soviet paradigm as lacking the spiritual and national qualitative element.
  • In 1989 first publications on the review Sovetskaya literatura [Soviet Literature]. Dugin’s books are issued in Italy (Continente Russia [Continent Russia], 1989) and in Spain (Rusia Misterio de Eurasia [Russia, Mystery of Eurasia], 1990).
  • In 1990 issue of René Guénon’s Crisis of the Modern World with comments by Dugin, and of Dugin’s Puti Absoljuta [The Paths of the Absolute], with the exposition of the foundations of the traditionalist philosophy.

In these years eurasism shows “right-wing conservative” features, close to historical traditionalism, with orthodox-monarchic, “ethnic-pochevennik” [i.e., linked to the ideas of soil and land] elements, sharply critical of “Left-wing” ideologies.

2nd stage (1991–93)

  • Begins the revision of anti-communism, typical of the first stage of neo-eurasism. Revaluation of the Soviet period in the spirit of “national-bolshevism” and “Left-wing eurasism.”
  • Journey to Moscow of the main representatives of the “New Right” (Alain de Benoist, Robert Steuckers, Carlo Terracciano, Marco Battarra, Claudio Mutti and others).
  • Eurasism becomes popular among the patriotic opposition and the intellectuals. On the basis of terminological affinity, A. Sakharov already speaks about Eurasia, though only in a strictly geographic–instead of political and geopolitical–sense (and without ever making use of eurasism in itself, like he was before a convinced atlantist); a group of “democrats” tries to start a project of “democratic eurasism” (G. Popov, S. Stankevic, L. Ponomarev).
  • O. Lobov, O. Soskovets, S. Baburin also speak about their own eurasism.
  • In 1992–93 is issued the first number of Elements: Eurasist Review. Lectures on geopolitics and the foundations of eurasism in high schools and universities. Many translations, articles, seminars.

3rd stage (1994–98): theoretical development of the neo-eurasist orthodoxy

  • Issue of Dugin’s main works Misterii Evrazii [Mysteries of Eurasia] (1996), Konspirologija [Conspirology] (1994), Osnovy Geopolitiki [Foundations of geopolitics] (1996), Konservativnaja revoljutsija [The conservative revolution] (1994), Tampliery proletariata [Knight Templars of the Proletariat] (1997). Works of Trubetskoy, Vernadsky, Alekseev and Savitsky are issued by “Agraf” editions (1995–98).
  • Creation of the “Arctogaia” web-site (1996) – www.arctogaia.com [2].
  • Direct and indirect references to eurasism appear in the programs of the KPFR (Communist Party], LDPR [Liberal-Democratic Party], NDR [New Democratic Russia] (that is left, right, and centre). Growing number of publications on eurasist themes. Issue of many eurasist digests.
  • Criticism of eurasism from Russian nationalists, religious fundamentalists and orthodox communists, and also from the liberals.
  • Manifestations of an academic “weak” version of eurasism (Prof. A. S. Panarin, V. Ya. Paschenko, F.Girenok and others) – with elements of the illuminist paradigm, denied by the eurasist orthodoxy – then evolving towards more radically anti-western, anti-liberal and anti-gobalist positions.
  • Inauguration of a university dedicated to L. Gumilev in Astan [Kazakhstan].

4th stage (1998–2001)

  • Gradual de-identification of neo-eurasism vis-à-vis the collateral political-cultural and party manifestations; turning to the autonomous direction (“Arctogaia,” “New University,” “Irruption” [Vtorzhenie]) outside the opposition and the extreme Left and Right-wing movements.
  • Apology of staroobrjadchestvo [Old Rite].
  • Shift to centrist political positions, supporting Primakov as the new premier. Dugin becomes the adviser to the Duma speaker G. N. Seleznev.
  • Issue of the eurasist booklet Nash put’ [Our Path] (1998).
  • Issue of Evraziikoe Vtorzhenie [Eurasist Irruption] as a supplement to Zavtra. Growing distance from the opposition and shift closer to the government’s positions.
  • Theoretical researches, elaborations, issue of “The Russian Thing” [Russkaja vesch’] (2001), publications in Nezavisimaja Gazeta, Moskovskij Novosti, radio broadcasts about “Finis Mundi” on Radio 101, radio broadcasts on geopolitical subjects and neo-eurasism on Radio “Svobodnaja Rossija” (1998–2000).

5th stage (2001–2002)

  • Foundation of the Pan-Russian Political Social Movement EURASIA on “radical centre” positions; declaration of full support to the President of the Russian Federation V. V. Putin (April 21, 2001).
  • The leader of the Centre of Spiritual Management of the Russian Muslims, sheik-ul-islam Talgat Tadjuddin, adheres to EURASIA.
  • Issue of the periodical Evraziizkoe obozrenie [Eurasist Review].
  • Appearance of Jewish neo-eurasism (A. Eskin, A. Shmulevic, V. Bukarsky).
  • Creation of the web-site of the Movement EURASIA: www.eurasia.com.ru [3]
  • Conference on “Islamic Threat or Threat to Islam?.” Intervention by H. A. Noukhaev, Chechen theorist of “Islamic eurasism” (“Vedeno or Washington?,” Moscow, 2001].
  • Issue of books by E. Khara-Davan and Ya. Bromberg (2002).
  • Process of transformation of the Movement EURASIA into a party (2002).

Basic philosophical positions of neo-eurasism

pour-une-theorie-du-monde-multipolaire.jpgAt the theoretical level neo-eurasism consists of the revival of the classic principles of the movement in a qualitatively new historical phase, and of the transformation of such principles into the foundations of an ideological and political program and a world-view. The heritage of the classic eurasists was accepted as the fundamental world-view for the ideal (political) struggle in the post-Soviet period, as the spiritual-political platform of “total patriotism.”

The neo-eurasists took over the basic positions of classical eurasism, chose them as a platform, as starting points, as the main theoretical bases and foundations for the future development and practical use. In the theoretical field, neo-eurasists consciously developed the main principles of classical eurasism taking into account the wide philosophical, cultural and political framework of the ideas of the 20th century.

Each one of the main positions of the classical eurasists (see the chapter on the “Foundations of classical eurasism”) revived its own conceptual development.

Civilization concept

Criticism of the western bourgeois society from “Left-wing” (social) positions was superimposed to the criticism of the same society from “Right-wing” (civilizational) positions. The eurasist idea about “rejecting the West” is reinforced by the rich weaponry of the “criticism of the West” by the same representatives of the West who disagree with the logic of its development (at least in the last centuries). The eurasist came only gradually, since the end of the 1980s to the mid-1990s, to this idea of the fusion of the most different (and often politically contradictory) concepts denying the “normative” character of the Western civilization.

The “criticism of the Roman-German civilization” was thoroughly stressed, being based on the prioritary analysis of the Anglo-Saxon world, of the US. According to the spirit of the German Conservative Revolution and of the European “New Right,” the “Western world” was differentiated into an Atlantic component (the US and England) and into a continental European component (properly speaking, a Roman-German component). Continental Europe is seen here as a neutral phenomenon, liable to be integrated–on some given conditions–in the eurasist project.

The spatial factor

Neo-eurasism is moved by the idea of the complete revision of the history of philosophy according to spatial positions. Here we find its trait-d’union in the most varied models of the cyclical vision of history, from Danilevsky to Spengler, from Toynbee to Gumilev.

Such a principle finds its most pregnant expression in traditionalist philosophy, which denies the ideas of evolution and progress and founds this denial upon detailed metaphysical calculations. Hence the traditional theory of “cosmic cycles,” of the “multiple states of Being,” of “sacred geography,” and so on. The basic principles of the theory of cycles are illustrated in detail by the works of Guénon (and his followers G. Georgel, T. Burckhardt, M. Eliade, H. Corbin). A full rehabilitation has been given to the concept of “traditional society,” either knowing no history at all, or realizing it according to the rites and myths of the “eternal return.” The history of Russia is seen not simply as one of the many local developments, but as the vanguard of the spatial system (East) opposed to the “temporal” one (West). 

State and nation

Dialectics of national history

It is led up to its final, “dogmatical” formulation, including the historiosophic paradigm of “national-bolshevism” (N. Ustryalov) and its interpretation (M. Agursky). The pattern is as follows:

  • The Kiev period as the announcement of the forthcoming national mission (IX-XIII centuries);
  • Mongolian-Tatar invasion as a scud against the levelling European trends, the geopolitical and administrative push of the Horde is handed over to the Russians, division of the Russians between western and eastern Russians, differentiation among cultural kinds, formation of the Great-Russians on the basis of the “eastern Russians” under the Horde’s control (13th–15th centuries);
  • The Muscovite Empire as the climax of the national-religious mission of Rus’ (Third Rome) (15th–end of the 17th century);
  • Roman-German yoke (Romanov), collapse of national unity, separation between a pro-western elite and the national mass (end of the 17th-beginning of the 20th century);
  • Soviet period, revenge of the national mass, period of the “Soviet messianism,” re-establishment of the basic parameters of the main muscovite line (20th century);
  • Phase of troubles, that must end with a new eurasist push (beginning of the 21st century).

Political platform

Neo-eurasism owns the methodology of Vilfrido Pareto’s school, moves within the logic of the rehabilitation of “organic hierarchy,” gathers some Nietzschean motives, develops the doctrine of the “ontology of power,” of the Christian Orthodox concept of power as “kat’echon.” The idea of “elite” completes the constructions of the European traditionalists, authors of researches about the system of castes in the ancient society and of their ontology and sociology (R. Guénon, J. Evola, G. Dumézil, L. Dumont). Gumilev’s theory of “passionarity” lies at the roots of the concept of “new eurasist elite.”

The thesis of “demotia” is the continuation of the political theories of the “organic democracy” from J.-J. Rousseau to C. Schmitt, J. Freund, A. de Benoist and A. Mueller van der Bruck. Definition of the eurasist concept of “democracy” (“demotia”) as the “participation of the people to its own destiny.”

The thesis of “ideocracy” gives a foundation to the call to the ideas of “conservative revolution” and “third way,” in the light of the experience of Soviet, Israeli and Islamic ideocracies, analyses the reason of their historical failure. The critical reflection upon the qualitative content of the 20th century ideocracy brings to the consequent criticism of the Soviet period (supremacy of quantitative concepts and secular theories, disproportionate weight of the classist conception).

The following elements contribute to the development of the ideas of the classical eurasists:

The philosophy of traditionalism (Guénon, Evola, Burckhardt, Corbin), the idea of the radical decay of the “modern world,” profound teaching of the Tradition. The global concept of “modern world” (negative category) as the antithesis of the “world of Tradition” (positive category) gives the criticism of the Western civilization a basic metaphysic character, defining the eschatological, critical, fatal content of the fundamental (intellectual, technological, political and economic) processes having their origin in the West. The intuitions of the Russian conservatives, from the slavophiles to the classical eurasists, are completed by a fundamental theoretical base. (see A. Dugin, Absoljutnaja Rodina [The Absolute Homeland], Moscow 1999; Konets Sveta [The End of the World], Moscow 1997; Julius Evola et le conservatisme russe, Rome 1997).

The investigation on the origins of sacredness (M. Eliade, C. G. Jung, C. Levi-Strauss), the representations of the archaic consciousness as the paradigmatic complex manifestation laying at the roots of culture. The reduction of the many-sided human thinking, of culture, to ancient psychic layers, where fragments of archaic initiatic rites, myths, originary sacral complexes are concentrated. Interpretation of the content of rational culture through the system of the ancient, pre-rational beliefs (A. Dugin, “The evolution of the paradigmatic foundations of science” [Evoljutsija paradigmal’nyh osnovanij nauki], Moscow 2002).

The search for the symbolic paradigms of the space-time matrix, which lays at the roots of rites, languages and symbols (H. Wirth, paleo-epigraphic investigations). This attempt to give a foundation to the linguistic (Svityc-Illic), epigraphic (runology), mythological, folkloric, ritual and different monuments allows to rebuild an original map of the “sacred concept of the world” common to all the ancient Eurasian peoples, the existence of common roots (see A. Dugin Giperborejskaja Teorija [Hyperborean Theory], Moscow 1993.

A reassessment of the development of geopolitical ideas in the West (Mackinder, Haushofer, Lohhausen, Spykman, Brzeszinski, Thiriart and others). Since Mackinder’s epoch, geopolitical science has sharply evolved. The role of geopolitical constants in 20th century history appeared so clear as to make geopolitics an autonomous discipline. Within the geopolitical framework, the concept itself of “eurasism” and “Eurasia” acquired a new, wider meaning.

From some time onwards, eurasism, in a geopolitical sense, began to indicate the continental configuration of a strategic (existing or potential) bloc, created around Russia or its enlarged base, and as an antagonist (either actively or passively) to the strategic initiatives of the opposed geopolitical pole–“Atlantism,” at the head of which at the mid-20th century the US came to replace England.

The philosophy and the political idea of the Russian classics of eurasism in this situation have been considered as the most consequent and powerful expression (fulfilment) of eurasism in its strategic and geopolitical meaning. Thanks to the development of geopolitical investigations (A. Dugin, Osnovye geopolitiki [Foundations of geopolitics], Moscow 1997) neo-eurasism becomes a methodologically evolved phenomenon. Especially remarkable is the meaning of the Land – Sea pair (according to Carl Schmitt), the projection of this pair upon a plurality of phenomena – from the history of religions to economics.

The search for a global alternative to globalism, as an ultra-modern phenomenon, summarizing everything that is evaluated by eurasism (and neo-eurasism) as negative. Eurasism in a wider meaning becomes the conceptual platform of anti-globalism, or of the alternative globalism. “Eurasism” gathers all contemporary trends denying globalism any objective (let alone positive) content; it offers the anti-globalist intuition a new character of doctrinal generalization.

The assimilation of the social criticism of the “New Left” into a “conservative right-wing interpretation” (reflection upon the heritage of M. Foucault, G. Deleuze, A. Artaud, G. Debord). Assimilation of the critical thinking of the opponents of the bourgeois western system from the positions of anarchism, neo-marxism and so on. This conceptual pole represents a new stage of development of the “Left-wing” (national-bolshevik) tendencies existing also among the first eurasists (Suvchinskij, Karsavin, Efron), and also a method for the mutual understanding with the “left” wing of anti-globalism.

“Third way” economics, “autarchy of the great spaces.” Application of heterodox economic models to the post-Soviet Russian reality. Application of F. List’s theory of the “custom unions.” Actualization of the theories of S. Gesell. F. Schumpeter, F. Leroux, new eurasist reading of Keynes.

Source: Ab Aeterno, no. 3, June 2010.

 


Article printed from Counter-Currents Publishing: http://www.counter-currents.com

URL to article: http://www.counter-currents.com/2013/12/milestones-of-eurasism/